Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The war was finally over. The white star was dead, and Roan kingdom was celebrating the coronation of their new king and the victory of the hero's that fought for all of them. It was a great and wonderful night for all, except the red haired young master who was practically sulking in silence because he didn't want to be there.

But everything would be better soon, when he finally get to spend his days in his villa with the children, farming, or basically just watering some of the crops while the others did the rest, and slacking to the point of sleeping around sixteen hours a day. He was happy just thinking about it.

-Human!, you are making that smile again!, are you going to scam someone?, who?, tell me tell me!

His smile fade away immediately by hearing the childs voice in his head. He tried ignoring it by having one more sip of the tasty wine the crown prince- the new king of the kingdom took out for the party.

Said king that was now talking with a too happy sword master not too far away from him, just to ignore the noisy and troublesome nobles that keep coming closer to them. Choi Han clearly wanted to get away from there, but Alberu keep talking in a desperate plea not to be left alone to those hungry nobles trying to present their daughters to him.

Cale looked towards the dancing floor, where two of his children where dancing happily while a creepy butler that just gave him the chills with the smile he had on his face look toward them too. Probably happy to see the children having fun and showing everyone that the members of the
Molan family where talented even for dancing.

Rosalyn was talking with Hanna and Mary. Witira, Paseton and Archie were near a table with Litana, Tonka and Harold who was just trying to placate his commander who was getting to close to the wine.

-I wish Gramps had come too.

—Well, he said he didn't want to be in a place full of greedy nobles— responded the red haired in a soft voice.

-Still, he's too serious sometimes!

—You still will be able to be with him when we go back to the villa, and all the time you want.

-Right!!, and I'll play with noona and hyung!, smart Rosalyn said she would let me help in her investigations too! Ah, but I still will play with you human!

"Guess playing a little will be fine if I get to sleep a lot, it when I want, and barely move" it sounded like a good plan.

In the plaza the citizens where cheering and celebrating while watching the transmition of what was happening in the castle.

Yet all that peace went to the trash in less than a minute, when everyone suddenly collapsed in the floor, and so the time suddenly stopped, while all Cale could think of while falling to the ground as the last one awake, was to look at Hong and On sleeping peacefully, as well as the black dragon on his side in the floor.

"You....Motherfucker God of death!!"

♤♡◇♧

He opened his eyes in panic, and was welcomed by the well known image of his room in the henituse mansion. But he knew something was wrong, he knew it too well, because it was silent, too silent considering he had three hyperactive children who liked to wake him up by their little talks all the time.

But then his attention went to something else, his hands. Fragile, white, softh and smooth little hands. He touched his face, and his hair, he also got out of the bed and ran towards the mirror.

Yes, it was still him, the problem was, he looked like a twelve year old. For some reason, he was now a twelve year old Cale henituse.

He wanted to cut off the fucking head of the mother fucking god of death.

A sudden realization came to him. If he came back in time, doesn't that mean...He will have to fight all those bastards again?

Yeah, he was definitely going to get back at the god for all this bullshit.

—Young master Cale.

He heard the familiar voice on the other side of the door, he ran to his bed and went in as if he just wake up, while the door opened to the familiar view of the, now a little more younger, old butler.

—You have wake up earlier than other days, young master.

"Then why are you here if I wasn't supposed to be awake yet?"

—Well, at least your breakfast won't go cold, young master.

He took in a little cart with food, and Cale stiffened when he saw a familiar drink with his breakfast. The butler handed him the tea cup and he almost couldn't stop his face of showing his dislike, but still, he drink it in silence. The butler seeing this just smiled even more before talking.

—I see you are also here young master, I thought my son and I where the only ones that came back.

Cale almost choke with the lemon tea, making the butler smile even more.

—Although I have to say I was ready to endure all of your tantrums and questionable acts.

He just looked away in silent, before drinking the rest of the tea at once.

—You sure you two are the only ones that remember?

—No one else have shown any signs of remembering about the war nor anything that happened, only you, although, since I just came here this morning, I might have to look a little closer.

—Please do.

—Yes, young master, so please, enjoy your breakfast.

Cale sighed and went to the table to eat, enjoying his breakfast, until another voice interrupted his thinking time again.

•Do you think is good to talk now?

•Of course!!, we gotta plan the future destruction and the money we will earn!

•Shut the xx up cheapskate.

•Just let him eat, I'm hungry too.

•Yes, he's even weaker than before, even with me I'm scared he's going to die by a breeze.

—The fuck?

•Oh, Hello Cale

—Why can I hear you?, no wait, didn't I went back in time?, shouldn't you all be in the places where I earned you?

•Well, we are linked to your soul, so we came back to you, just partially.

•Yes!, like in that test that xx of the xx sealed god.

•But don't worry, you can eat back the rest of our powers by doing the same.

•Your plate is as big as before, but also as weak as before, or even more, so I would not recomend to go for our powers while being this...

•This freaking weak!!

—I see, that might be a problem, if I came back, maybe our enemies too, what if other people get them first?

•I don't think it's going to happen, nobody really knew about our location before, so they wouldn't now even if they came back, the only one that might be a proble would be the sky eating water.

•Why me?!

—Yeah, that white thing was looking for it in the past, wasn't he?, he got another one because I got it first, but the real problem, is the other earth ancient power, I don't really have the objects I had back then, so it probably is...

Suddenly he realized something else. No objects, returning to the past, and everything seems to be the same as before, wouldn't that mean?

—The children.

He frowned as he thought how the children must be back in the living hell they used to live before knowing him. On and Hong must be at the cat tribe, while Raon, Raon must be still inside the egg, be it in the cave with the half dragon, with Redikka or already with Venion.

He could already feel his slacker life flying away out of the window. Was it to much to want to be a rich slacker that has people that do everything for him?, it wasn't but a simple request.

Concentrated in his thoughts, he didn't notice the butler that came back in the exact moment he left his thoughts come out.

—Should I excercise a bit?

A benign smile appeared in the old man face. His little puppy might have left finally behind those absurd jokes of being a slacker. So be it, if he wanted to excercise, shouldn't he take it on his hands so his little puppy master could get stronger and so stop bleeding by barely breathing?

—You want to excercise young master?

He saw the child jump in it's place, finally noticing him. He contained the need to laugh after seeing his mortified face looking at him.

—Since you proposed it by yourself, I shall help you, after all, making a good use of your wind ancient power might turn you into a good assassin if you wanted to.

—I..don't see why I would-

—Yes, agile enough to not end up injured, and strong enough to not cough up blood, wouldn't that relieve the children a little bit?

"What did I get myself into?" If he weren't so distracted, he might have noticed the butler and avoid all this.

—You are even skinnier and fragile than I remember, o well, you didn't eat that much after all, saying the food was awful and throwing a tantrum, but we can change that, right young master?

"Why is he so talkative today?, you god of death son of a bitch, everything is you fault!!" He wanted to cry, for real, he got further away form his slacker life on his own, like a fucking idiot.

—Do you wish to take a bath young master?, its getting late, if you want to start exercising it would be better to do it soon, so you can start getting used to it.

—No I...it's not that important.

—Not important?, your health it's a very important matter young master, but well, if you say so, I shall then prepare things to start this afternoon instead of now, that much time to prepare should be okay, right?

He just wanted to laugh, he didn't knew if it was because of the fact that his young master became a child again, but he seemed a little bit bad at hiding his expressions, he was clearly scared, and a little bit too pale, surely, he needed to do some excercise and walk under the sun.

—Just, help me get dress.

—Immediately, young master.

He was helped into his clothes, and then went to his studio, he really needed to write things down to process them and make some plans. The most important thing he had to put his hands on was information. The cat tribe, he had no idea where they where before moving to the eastern continent, they were for now the priority, since he knew nothing would happen to Raon since he was still in his egg and no one apart of the half blood dragon knew he was the black egg and where it ended.

The best thing to do would be getting in touch with Alberu, but at this time he had no support other than the dark elf tasha, and also he didn't know if he came back as well.

There was no way of approaching him unless Alberu would contact him on his own, which would not happen haven't he come back.

—This is driving me crazy.

If nothing happened, then his only way would be sending Ron to gather information and try finding them, and so, he would also have to...get stronger in case the white star had regressed too and came to find him.

A soft knock on the door made him turn his face towards it, just to see it opening as a small hand appeared.

—Hyung?

The little kid looked inside and beamed innocently, although a second later he grew shy while coming inside.

—Basen, Do you need something?

—I...I was wondering if...hyung would come to take classes with me.

"The original Cale was known for not studying, right?, should I just say no?, I mean, everything is better when you are trash" but before he could reject, the glowing and expecting eyes looked at him with hope.

—Sure...

A big smiled formed in the childs face.

—Then come with me Hyung, the class is about to start.

Cale sighted before getting up and walking by his brother. He could already hear the voice of some of the workers, kind of surprised by the fact he had not just wake up earlier, but was going with his brother to take the classes he always avoided. They all already considered him an idiot apparently.

"Well, then that means I don't have to waste precious time studying instead of sleeping" taking a nap during classes wasn't a bad thing either, he could sleep and relax without crushing Basen expectations of them sharing some time together.

Yet his plan went all to the trashcan after entering the room and seeing countess Violan sitting in a corner reading a book while the teacher was waiting for them. "Fuck, whatever, I was a trash already, if I sleep even when mother is here it shouldn't be a big problem"

He sat with Basen, and the teacher, who was in utterly shock after seeing Cale coming to classes when he had dropped them in the past, started the class.

It was a really easy one about history, the perfect subject to fall asleep, so he just put his head over a book and closed his eyes. After all, he wouldn't give up the final nap before starting with his hell training at the afternoon.

•At least the excercise will make your plate more stronger.

•Yeah, stop whining about it!, it will help when getting money from those bastards!

•We are going to smack those xx in the xx and everything!!

"Can't all of you just let me sleep?" Was his last thought before finally being given his precious silence.

—Cale.

"Just a little bit more, like, it's too much to ask?"

—Cale.

He opened his eyes, just to see Violan standing beside the table and looking at him with a serious expression.

—Yes, mother?

—You have been sleeping for an hour, shouldn't you try to at least pay a little attention?, history is not that important if you are not interested in it, but math it's other thing, to show a little of respect for the teacher, try at least faking you are paying attention.

—Yes...

"Even if I wasn't the best at school, even I finished high school with kind of good grades, not to mention I haver recorded formulas as well as the multiplications"

Now, mathematics where even more boring than history, after all if you already know something you will find it tedious to 'learn it' again. Thankfully the teacher soon gave them some excercises to solve. He of course didn't even try, and was even happy seeing the teacher's mad face, now that was how a trash should act.

In his boredom, Cale peeked into Basen's book, watching him solve some fractions, it took him quite some time by having to go in all the process of solving it before getting to the answer, and yet...

—This one's wrong— said pointing one of the fraction problems —You did wrong the division, it should give you thirty, not twelve.

—Eh?

Basen looked at the problem, and so did the teacher, that after checking just looked at him in disbelief.

—It's right, young master is...right.

Violan, who was back into her book, came closer after hearing that.

—Young master, How did you calculate it?— The old professor asked.

—Just, doing it.

—But you didn't write the process down.

—Why would I have to write the process down?

It was just a simple division of fractions, what was there to write down when you could just solve it? Yet, seeing the faces of his mother and teacher, he realized he might have make a mistake.

—Well, whatever, I'm bored, I'll be going.

Cale got down of the chair and started to walk fast towards the door. Yeah, he should probably not speak again while accompanying Basen in his classes, all he wanted to do was help him, but ended making it worse.

It was best to just stay in his room till Ron went to inform that lunch was ready. And so he did, when time came he got out of his room and went to the dinning room to eat with his family.

—Cale, How's your day going?

—Fine, father.

Just keep the conversation short and eat, that was everything he had to do, since he didn't really know how the original Cale acted at this age.

—Your mother told me you went to your classes?

—I went to accompany Basen.

—I see.

The meat was great, so where the soup, it was good to still be able to eat Beacrox delicious food.

Deruth had heard about the fraction incident, and wanted to see if his son was actually capable of doing math mentally as his wife had commented, but even if he wanted to, he didn't knew how to approach his son and ask, as people said, he was in his rebellious face and it was better to just ignore it.

—Hyung, Will you accompany me again this afternoon?

Cake just eat peacefully another piece of meat, looking at his brother, after he swallowed he gave an answer.

—I can't, I have something to do.

Basen immediately put his disappointed face, making him sigh.

—I might accompany you tomorrow morning, if I wake up early.

Only if he wake up early. He couldn't also just promise things since he didn't know wich hellish training he would be put up to. He looked to his left and lose his appetite after seeing the butler smiling face.

—Really?— asked Basen —Then I'll be hoping for you to wake up early.

"Maybe I won't even wake up again, Ron might actually kill me"

—What will you be doing now then?— asked Violam with curiosity.

—Nothing much.

But he kept his answers short. What if people started rumors like that stupid hero silver shield one? No thank you, it was better to keep it hidden, if people thought of him as trash and leave him alone, it would be the perfect scenario, nothing to worry about, except for the children and other family members that might have to save.

And so, Cale hate to be right, specially as he was running away around the town, covered with a plain black hood and evading people. What's the problem with that you might ask? He might have a heart attack at any minute, cause he was running away from Ron, he had to make it to the city walls, just to the city walls, if not, he would be punished by making squats, crunches and push ups.

He smiled in relief seeing the walls some meters away, but all his happiness dissapeared when, just a meter before touching the wall, a hand grabbed him from behind.

—You did well young master, although it could be better, don't worry, you'll become good at it after strengthening your body with the next part of the excercise.

A demon, a true heartless demon that could catch him at any moment yet waited till he was close enough to the target to crush all his hopes in the worst way possible. Of course he couldn't be safe of the 'punishment', the old man had planned him to do it no matter what.

He couldn't even complain as he was dragged back to the mansion. By dinner he wasn't able to move, he had no more option than eating in his room, forcing the food down his throat as he was too exhausted to eat.

•Don't worry Cale, I'll work hard so you don't feel your muscles tense tomorrow, all the pain will go away!

•Yes, just listen to Crybaby, you'll recover from this!

"I shouldn't even be recovering now the first place..." he must have look so pitiful, that for once Ron gave him a sweet tea instead of lemonade, he even helped him bathe without saying anything and put him in his pajamas after leaving him in the bed.

—It was a productive first day, wasn't it?

"Porductive day my ass" he couldn't even respond.

—I guess I can let you rest tomorrow, young master, but after that, you'll have to continue the training.

"Hell no, I miss bleeding and passing out, it was better than this"

He was finally left alone, of course it wasn't but a matter of a minute for him to fall asleep.

[Hey, are you listening?]

What? He was clearly asleep, what was it with this strange looking darkness and that voice that...?

—You...YOU LITTLE SHIT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!

[Yah, I was expecting you to get mad, Cage did the same the moment she opened her eyes this morning]

—So it was you!!

[Kind of?, I mean, it wasn't intentional, I was just vetting with other gods and..yeah, I might have make a little mistake]

—You call this a little mistake?!

[Okey, a big mistake, but I didn't intend it to happen, if it helps a little, it only applies to the people that where in the palace and related to you]

—But, my parents and Basen didn't remember a thing.

[It was only the people close to you, like the loved one of the sun god, the sword master, the kids, the mage, and the others that fought alongside with you]

—So, the white star doesn't remember?

[He doesn't, for now, he might do in the future]

—Why? He wasn't connected to me at all.

[Because his time is all messed up, and, as an apology, I'll give you back your magic pouch with all the things you had, including the objects that contained the ancient powers, would that be okay?]

—A little bit...

[Good] he heard the god sight [All of this because of a stupid fight]

—Fight?, wich fight?

[Some of you gained attention of the other gods and so they where fighting to gave you all their blessings, you are my favorite so I retaliate of course, yet I still lose even when all this happened]

—Why do you mean you lost?

[Another god managed to gave you their blessing]

—What the fuck? Who?

[The god of lust and beauty]

—....

[They said you were pretty and wasting your potential, and that you already had a way into people hearts, but they still busted your charm saying someone so pretty couldn't stay single forever, and apparently the color of your hair was also to their liking, you know, even humans say that red is the color of passion]

Cale only stayed silent.

[Oh, but, you weren't the only one, that prince also got a blessing from the sun god, well, more than a blessing, it only left a little bit of his essence with him so people can't question he is favored by him]

—I'm...having a fucking headache.

[Well, your blessing will not show right away, but with a little time before the effect starts working, but you'll be fine, I can help by getting rid of it if you want]

—Really?, How?

[You just have to become my child]

—No.

[Why?!]

—Having a little more charm is less troublesome than having to deal with you, now scram.

[Fine, as a final help I'll give that old dragon his memories back, but it will be with time, you'll have to wait, at least for now the children are fine, so don't worry]

—Being fine doesn't mean it won't affect them...

[But at least they have their lives and a place to go back, so I will be going now, good luck]

Cale opened his eyes, crying internally as he realized it was too early by the light outside. And in fact, just a couple of minutes after Ron appeared with his breakfast and to remind him about his promise with Basen.

He had to drink that sour lemonade, dress up and wait for his brother to come get him before going to the class. He was careful this time by not saying anything, and then when he was done he went back to his room. Ron didn't hold to what he said though, after lunch just said that he had been looking at him carefully and so realized his young master may have better resistance than he thought since he appeared to not have any pain after yesterday's training, making him go for the same hell again.

Even if it was just half of the original power, Cale was really grateful to still have the vitality of the heart, or he could have actually die.

And so, a week went by like that, when finally a letter arrived for him, with a well know name in it.

Chapter Text

—Young master.

Hearing Ron's voice he took his eyes out of the book he was reading and looked at him. The butler had the same smile as always as he handed him a letter in a silver tray.

—What is this?

—A letter for you, young master.

He raised his eyebrow while opening the envelope, as there was no name in it a part from his. He took the letter out and start reading, a smile appeared in his face.

My dearest dongsaeng, Are you doing good?

It was a simple line, but it said a lot. Even if that bastard god of death said that he came back too, there was no way he would just believe that until showed proof. And here he had it in his hands.

—Ron, bring me paper to respond.

—Immediately.

"I have my communication device with me because that bastard god at least gave me my things back, but he doesn't know that" he wrote a simple letter, giving him all he needed to contact him, so they could talk about the situation without others knowing, it was not wise to just write down everything when Alberu didn't had too much power right now and the queen might be watching him.

But, thinking about the night the others as well as him came back to the past, he remembered Tasha was present, so Alberu might not be as alone as before, since he had his aunt to help him communicate with the others and start forming his power more faster than before.

"Should I convince my father to support him?, although I don't think he's going to listen to a child about this things" he might be benevolent enough to try, after all, if Alberu becomes stronger they might be able to prepare for war more easily and faster.

Well, he still has plenty of time to think about it, he can't say anything now cause it's a matter of fact he has never met with the crown prince yet.

—Young master, your tea.

He took the cup and drinked all in once, and while we has still making a disgusted face, the man continued taking.

—The countess want to let you know that she has been invited to a noble gathering in one of her acquaintances house, you and young master Basen are going with her.

He frown, making an expression a child shouldn't really show in it's face, just by that Ron was able to see how much his puppy master detested the idea. But then when a sudden smiled replace it, he became curious, until the child spoke.

—It's this afternoon right?

—Yes.

—I see.

Then he understood, his young master was just happy for not being able to do the training today. "Well, I shall just make it a little bit more difficult tomorrow"

A chill run throw his back seeing the man's smile, but just decided to ignore it.

—At what time will we be going?

—Around three.

—Then I have plenty time to be ready.

The red haired took his book again and continued his reading. After coming back he didn't really have something to do, it had only been a week, he had to wake up and go with Basen, then he had around two hours of free time, after that was lunch, and when that was over, his suffering started till late in the afternoon, at least he could know have dinner with his family without worrying about throwing up.

—Ah, Ron.

—Yes young master?

—Could you go and investigate that matter today?, about the bastard.

—Today uh?, I will then make Hans accompany you, young master Basen and the countess, so I can be at ease.

—Hans is already working?

—Yes, he's still a little clumsy, but he should do the job.

—Okay, go now, the sooner the better.

Venion stan, it was better to start getting his information right now, in the case he already had Raons egg, they would just stole it, if not, it was a matter of time till the bastard put his hands in it. Ron had been contacting his people to have him under surveillance all the time, and also to prevent him from doing anything to Taylor, even if he was there at the banquet, he wasn't really close to him, so there was a high chance of him not remembering and probably falling on his brothers schemes again.

Cale didn't really care about helping, after all, Ron and his people where the ones doing all the work, he just had to order them around and stay still in his room. For now, as the god say, even if the children where back to their bad situations, the only thing he could do was retrieve Raon's egg, and wait for Eruhaben to appear, so he could look for the kittens and brought them home.

"And while he's at it, he might as well kill some of those bastards too" after all they were going to be a pain in the ass in the future, and if the white star actually gets his memories back, they could make it pass as a little accident or something "I could always deny having my memories, since that white thing always liked ignoring what I say and getting to his own crazy conclusions" as long as he didn't act like he usually did, he might actually believe it.

"He's way more stupid than he looks"

Half an hour went by, and so he got out of his room and went to have lunch with his family. As always they didn't talk much, at least with him, Deruth and Violan keep asking Basen about his classes and other things, while Lily, little Lily, was being fed by one of the servants.

He couldn't help but wonder, how must the real Cale Henituse feel about this, even though he knew at this point he was already known as trash, even if his fame wasn't as big as when he was older, he was still a child. After he became Cale and started going around and fighting the white star, his family always talked to him, showed him their support and all, yet now, they kind of ignore him because of his 'rebellious fase'.

"Guess even the best families have issues" he thought while eating.

—Cale.

Suddenly Violan looked at him with a serious expression.

—Yes mother?

—I..expect from you to not do anything out of place this afternoon, there will be some of my friends and acquaintances in there, and we, as proper nobles, must show a dignified appearance and behavior.

—Yes, I'll keep that in mind, mother.

"Was her always that serious about this things?" Well, if he remembers well, she did insist him to take more guards and a good carriage to show of the wealth of the family on his trip to the capital.

He ignored the still preoccupied face of his mother and continued eating his food.

Hans was the same as before, with a looking stupid smile while stepping a little bit out of place while helping him dress up with those comments of his. He was apparently in charge of Basen, but on Ron's order he came to take care of him and make sure he looked presentable enough.

—Young master— Hans took a look of his red hair —You hair is getting a little long, would you like to cut it after we come back?

Cutting it once in a while was such a hassle, others might think taking care of long hair was more complicate, but having people to do the job for him made it easier. And it wasn't that long yet, it was barely touching his shoulders.

—No, it's not necessary.

—You sure?

He looked at him with annoyance, making the butler to finally shut up. He had a story of being difficult with him even at this point apparently, so a little look solved everything. Cale knew he was showing his expressions too much, something not usual with him, and he got to the conclusion it was because of his body, he was actually acting like a twelve years old sometimes and it was really annoying.

Fortunately, he hadn't felt a really strong feeling yet other than fear for his life while training, it would be really embarrassing to start crying in front of other people.

•Ignoring your feeling is not healthy.

He ignored the comment Crybaby made. It was fine, he did it as Kim Rok Soo, and as Cale too.

•Yeah, that's definitely not healthy Cale.

•Do you need someone to hear your problems? I'll eat them for you.

•Crying is good, specially after loosing money.

•We gotta xx show or feelings!! That's part of being free.

—Just shut the fuck up— he mumbled.

—Did you say something young master?

—No.

He continue to walk after Hans. They went to the carriage, were he got in. Violan and Basen were already there. Lily was still too young to go out. He took out his book to start reading while going there, while Basen just keep silently looking between the window and his big brother.

—What are you reading Cale?— asked Violan after a while.

—A book.

—What is it about?

—An adveture novel.

The hero was a bit overpowered on his opinion, no one can kill a grown up ancient dragon with a sword and without knowing magic, Choi Han even had trouble with a four year old one.

—It's interesting?

—I guess, the story doesn't really make much sense and the characters are not well written, but at least it helps to pass time.

—I see, would you like me to recommend one when we go back?

He looked at her in surprise, after going back to his book, did he ever had a moment like that with her before? Not that he could recall, Cale knew she liked books as well as the arts, but they never really talked about it.

—Sure.

—I'll make sure to look for a good one.

—Do you like reading Hyung?

—Yes, there's nothing else to do.

—You only read adventure ones?

—As long as it's a novel I have no problem with it.

Novels were obviously better than history books, why would he study when he didn't had to?

—I see...

"Let's just become part of the wall in the gathering to not do anything more than eating, and enjoy a day without having to suffer from that fucking training"

Violan looked at her son, surprised ran through her face when seeing his lips curled up a little. Was he happy because of the conversation? She felt a little guilty, although she had said he was only going through a rebellious fase, she and Deruth didn't really try talking to him to see what was wrong, she didn't even noticed that Cale liked novels and that probably the times he locked himself in his room was to read, no one really questioned him and just talked about his bad behavior. She actually didn't know much about her son.

Of course Cale was only thinking about slacking in the gathering.

They finally got there after almost forty minutes, the mansion was, in his opinion, good, they went in and not soon after Violan started to talk with other noble women while he and Basen just got to do whatever they wanted.

Cale obviously just took some food and went to sit in silence, in this kind of gatherings the adults just talked about their interests, in this case paintings apparently, while the kids got to socialize in the garden.

Getting a little bored after some time, he stood up and walked outside to move his legs a little, and started looking for his brother, but he could not see him anywhere.

"Where is he?" If not in the garden, then somewhere in the mansion. He turned around and went down the hall, not noticing how his mother saw him and became a little pale, excusing herself and starting to follow him.

—Shouldn't you talk more politely to us?

—Yes, your getting too much on your little head, your not even a Henituse.

Cale stopped walking, clenching his hand but putting al his strength in controlling his expression. He slowly looked around, seeing a little vase, he took it and continued until turning right at the end of the hall, just too see a bunch of brats surrounding his brother, who was just looking to the ground.

He moved the vase form one hand to another.

—Why aren't you answering?, come on, show me some respect.

—Respect to who?

The vase broke into pieces just centimeters away of one of the kids. All of them turned around to see him. Cale just smiled.

Have Raon been there, he would surely ask him if he was going to scam those children, and the poor victims could just stare blankly at him.

—Weren't you saying one has to show respect to those over him? You all are just some viscounts and barons sons, why don't you show me some respect then?

—Ah— one of the children finally reacted —I...I'll tell my mother!

Cale saw how this make al the other come to their senses and follow the other children back were the adults where.

—Basen.

The child flinch. —Yes...Hyung-nim?

Cale put his hands on his brother shoulders. —Never let them talk to you like that again, you hear me?, you are a Henituse, if someone said the contrary, just tell Ron, he can take care of it.

Fighting against the tears that were trying to come out, Basen only nodded.

—Although I might get grounded for breaking this...— he mumbled looking at the broken vase.

They went back to the others, and was instantly recieved by the flaring stares of the parents of those little bastards, while the hostess of the gathering came to him.

—I heard you throw a vase over to my children without a reason!, Do you know how expensive that vase was?

—It was expensive?, it was ugly so I didn't really thought about it— he said while shrugging.

—You!!

—I'm really sorry about my son's behavior viscountess, I'll pay for it.

Suddenly Violan appeared behind him and put her hand on his shoulder, giving him the chills, he surely was going to get grounded.

—Cale, Basen, why don't you go ahead to the carriage?, I'll go in a minute.

As obedient as a sheep, Cale just nodded and went with his brother to where they were told to go. The driver was somehow already waiting for them with Hans, so they just went in.

They sat in silence, and after a minute, Basen finally spoke.

—Thank you, Hyung.

Cale just took out his book and started reading, and without looking at his brother just talked.

—Don't let others look down on you Basen, and if they do, write down their names.

That last part somehow make Basen being a little concerned about the other kids, but he just let it go. A couple of minutes later the door opened and Violan entered with a dignified smile. The carriage started to move soon after that.

—We are going back a little more earlier than planned.

"Maybe if I play fool she won't scold me" would she though? He didn't know if Cale was ever scolded for his behavior.

—What do you think about going for some clothes to pass time?

—Eh?— both kids just looked at her dumbfounded.

—The gathering was a little boring wasn't it? So we might as well go out for a bit.

Yeah, so boring they would never go again to a gathering that woman organized, let's see if she was as successful in them as before when the Henituse family, the ones in the front of the artistic movements, won't accept her invitations or even talk to her family again.

If it weren't for the fact Violan thought Cale was going to make trouble, she wouldn't have followed him. She wouldn't even noticed how her youngest son was being intimidated by other nobles, nor how Cale acted the way he did outside because he was defending his brother.

Now Violan felt a little guilty, she had almost run to follow Cale, thinking that she had just relaxed too much after seeing him not do much the last week, but she got to see and hear all that happened.

"I'm such a terrible mother, not being able to realize Basen was being treated like that by other noble children, and Cale, I really misjudge him didn't I?" He had quite the temper, but when he acted bad and had tantrums, maybe he actually had a reason for it, and it wasn't just a fase as she had said "I'll have to spent more time with them"

She looked at the boy, who was reading. Maybe start by their liking to books to bond a little more.

Cale only liked to go shopping because of the good feeling of spending money without worrying about the prices, specially if the money wasn't his. So he went along and bought some clothes with Basen, and then for some reason Violan also gift them both something when they went back to the carriage. For Basen some materials for his study's, and for him, a book.

—You said you liked them, so have this one for now, I will still recommend you some in the future.

—Ah...— he looked at the book.

Did he recieve gifts like that before?, when he was Kim Rok Soo, his parents died when he was little, and only years later he recieve gifts without being his birthday, since Choi Jung Soo and Team leader Soo Hyuk did that sometimes.

He couldn't help a little faint smile to come out.

—Thank you.

Since he was Cale, they were his family, and for the first time in an eternity, he recieve a gift from his mother.

•You really are happy aren't you Cale?

The super rock said, but he just ignored him and went back to his stoic face again.

•He's too proud to admit it! Hahaha

That stupid cheapskate was laughing at him, yet he couldn't say anything as he was in the carriage with his mother and brother, going back to the mansion.

He went straight to his room when they arrived, ignoring Hans and just taking a nap, that was too much social interaction for a day. And yet, to his utter disappointment, when he opened his eyes at dinner time, he found Ron already there with a lemonade in his hands.

—I have been thinking about it, young master, why just limit yourself to train during the day? And I can see you have sleep enough for today too.

Cale couldn't help but cover his face with his hands in desperation, "Our father who arts in heaven, please fucking kill me"

Violan was in her study seeing some documents, yet her mind was lost in another place, repeating with no end the image of her son with a faint and somewhat sad smile in his face.

She left out a long sigh, just in the moment her husband was coming in to discuss some papers.

—What is the matter?

—Deruth.

—Yes?

—What's Cale favorite color?

—Favorite color?— the looked at her with a blank expression.

—His favorite book? Food?, Place?, something?

—I...uh..

Yeah, he didn't know either. She wasn't expecting much, they really didn't know a thing about their son. How lonely and left behind must a child feel to have that reaction over a simple gift when he can have everything he wanted?

"Yet, even if I want to get closer, there's already a thick wall between him and the rest of the family" a wall that they might have build, and the boy keep in place after.

—Oh right, we aren't talking to Viscount Marshal and his family again.

—What?— Deruth looked at her in disbelief —Didn't you like their gatherings? It was an occasion to exchange points of view as you said.

—Yes, but they crossed a line they shouldn't have, and what about the gatherings?, Can't I organize one myself?

—Well...yes.

—See?, they are just dead for us from here onwards, they should have think twice before touching my children.

Deruth this time frowned. —What happened?

—Their children, as well as others, where intimidating Basen.

—What?!— he slammed his hand on the desk.

—Fortunately, Cale interceded and help him, but they then dared to blame him, and, If I hadn't happen to be closed to see what really happened, I might have believed them.

They both went silent. And Violan couldn't help but smile sadly.

—What a terrible mother am I to not trust my child?, He might have done this so many times, and in those occasions I believed the other party over him just because he acts a little harsh and picky at home.

—It's...not your fault, you are not bad, if we were to say, I'm the bad father, he became like that because I didn't even let him to mourn his mother, in fact, he was the one comforting me, I think even Ron knows more about him than me his own father.

They had decided that night, to actually try to get to know their son.

Cale in the meantime, was running from Beacrox, and Ron's daggers, barely evading them. And although he didn't want to admit it, his eye sight, as well as all his senses where getting sharper whit the training.

As he was barely standing, he could only think about how he was really going to smack that God in the back of the head.

Chapter Text

Three whole weeks had passed, and Cale was sitting under a tree, barely breathing. How did his life became this? He just had said a random thought thinking he was alone.

—Here, young master.

Beacrox handed him a glass of water with a concerned face, maybe him an his father may have over did it a bit with such a hard training, after all their young master came to be so out of breath at some point that one of the daggers almost hit him, if it weren't for Ron's quick response that would have ended bad.

—Thank you— he took the glass and immediately drink from it.

—We will finish now, my father has already gone to prepare a bath for you, once you can...move properly, we will head back.

—Yeah just...give me a minute.

After a few minutes, almost fifteen, they finally started to get back, Cale hated that even going out and inside the mansion was part of the training as well, since they couldn't let people know what they were doing at all, the first thing to do as an assassin was to take your enemies by surprised, how would he do that if everyone knew he was learning?, it had to remain a secret.

Whike walking back home, Cale couldn't help to stop at some point, noticing the voice of a child singing a folk song. The little girl was walking in a relaxed manner while holding a basket in her hands. Bot the voice and song where quite good, but the long and messy hair reminded him of On when she was in her human form. This girl here though, was able to walk around and enjoy a walk while doing errands for her family. "Yes, a child should grow without troubles or harsh experiences, being able to walk freely and calmly. He should rescue the kids soon.

—Young master?

Beacrox called him, making him snap out of his thoughts.

—It's nothing, let's go.

"I'll give them all a piggy bank full with gold coins and tons of meat when they come home" he couldn't help thinking that as they continue.

Cale went in by the window, in his room was only Ron waiting for him.

—The bath is ready young master, please go in, Do you need help?

—No, I can do it on my own, I think.

His body was aching after all, but the vitality of the heart was already working on it, it was somehow getting better at dealing with his pain.

He went into the bathroom and dispose of his clothes. The warm water made him left out a sight of relief, his body suddenly feeling two times more heavy that it was before. Wouldn't it be dangerous, he might have actually take a nap in the bathtub.

"My slacker life, a swear I'll get to you someday" it was just that, righ now, he had too many things to do, things he was practically forced into.

He remembered the girl he had seen in his way home, he had unconsciously recorded the song, or at least the part he happened to heard, he did that as Kim Rok Soo too, every time he found a song he liked, cause there was nothing worse that having a song stuck in your head and not being able to remember the whole melody or lyrics.

He started humming the song while finally reaching for the shampoo and starting to wash his hair, taking his time on it and then pouringwater over his head. Little did he know the acoustic in the bathroom was good enough to make everyone that walked in front of his room able to hear it. Oblivious to all of that he continued with his bath, almost finishing, when the door suddenly burst open making him almost have a heart attack as he sank into the water, looking towards the door.

—Cale, was that you?

Violan had been coming to see him once in a while at his room, the first time to give him a book she recommended, and the others to see his progress on it or inviting him to come with her and Basen to have tea.

She was expecting him to already had finished the book, so she went to his room. Yet, she found herself in surprise by hearing a beautiful voice coming from the bedroom, at first she thought it might be a recording from an orb, but she knocked in the door, and Ron opened from the inside, smiling and then looking towards the bathroom.

The countess was known for her supporting all kind of artist, as she was also knowledgeable in that aspect, yet never had she thought a talent like that had been hiding in her own house. She couldn't help but barge into the bathroom.

—M-mother?

And Cale on his side was burning red, for the fact his mother just came in without even knocking, and that apparently she had heard him sing, and if she did, Ron and other people might have as well...

—Ah...— Violan, finally realizing the situation, step back — Sorry, I'll let you finish your bath.

Cale saw her close the door again. He wanted the earth to split open and make him disappear.

•Never have I thought to be able to hear such a beautiful voice Cale.

•That was xx beautiful.

—Just shut up please— he mumbled.

Never in all his life his exhaustion had disappeared like this to let him get out of the bathtub and get dressed. Although it was an adrenaline that only lasted for a few minutes.

He tried maintaining a stoic face when he came out of the bathroom, seeing his mother sitting there, apparently she had been talking with Ron, but they became silent the moment he opened the door.

He sat there while Ron came with a towel and started to dry his hair.

—Cale, I came to see if you had already finish the book, if so, you can come with me and have tea while we discuss it.

"So she's just going to act like nothing happened, well I guess that's good for me"

—Yes I did.

—Would you like to do that then?

—I'll go after this...

—Then I'll be waiting.

Violan went out and started walking fast. That was a surprise, a really big one, she had never, ever heard Cale sing. It was such an unexpected talent, the boy has always been pretty, but his temperament was not the best, and of course his voice was nice to the ear, and even with all that she never thought he could be a good singer, a really good one.

A while ago when she excused herself and came out of the bathroom, she sat down and looked towards Ron, that was still with his eyes locked in the door.

—I haven't heard the young master sing since the late countess death.

—He used to sing a lot?

—He would sing nursery rhymes with her in his room, he also used to read a lot of books while sitting in her lap, I never thought I would actually hear that song again, every time he heard it his face looked close to the one he had the day she died.

So it was like that, it explained why no one knew, singing probably brought bad memories for him.

—What about my husband?, He did know right?

—The count had heard him a couple of times, but he was also very busy, he probably remembers as well.

—How could a talent like that be hidden here?

"I wonder" Ron looked towards the bathroom door again. His puppy young master didn't sang even once in the past they left behind before regressing in time, was it because he had a better mental state and he was more vulnerable to show his feelings now?

He was sure the others would jump to each others throats just to get a recording of the young master singing.

—The young master really has too many talents that others don't know.

Like his ancient powers, as he already knew he had them with him, not to mention his talent as a strategist, at scamming people and acting. If you also count his talent to stay oblivious to what the others are thinking or that they care for him, he sure had his share.

—But it seems no one sees them, not even his family...

He almost sighted when he saw the worry in the countess face after she said that.

—Even if that's the case, I'm sure people will know in the future, and also, if I'm in the position to say, the young master cares for his family a lot, even if he doesn't show it.

He could say, because he had seen it. How this young master of his was known in all the continent and people cheered his name, how he found his own family and ended severely injured just to protect the people of his territory.

—But we haven't been the best parents for him, have we?, I can feel this wall between him and the rest of the family.

Ron's eyes showed a little light as his smile became bigger, his face would give Cale a heart attack, yet the countess didn't noticed.

—Madam, I have to say, maybe if you foment his talent that might open a path for you to become closer to him

—Foment his talents? What if he doesn't want to?

—I'm sure he will say yes if he sees how honest you are with it.

—I-

She couldn't answer, because Cale came out of the bathroom.

She would do exactly that, if Cale was singing then that means he was finaly moving over his mother's death, if that was the case, Violan might be able to cultivate his talent and make him a good singer. She did realize he's really intelligent, after all solving math problems mentally wasn't easy, and when they were talking about books, she noticed that sometimes what he read was not something a child like him should understand, but he did, and could even analyze it and form an opinion over the characters and the plot.

Servants in the house had call him a trashy young master as well as dumb before, and she was pretty sure he has heard them. Maybe it was time to change the personal and her son nicknames. Although she wished Deruth wasn't as oblivious as he was about his oldest son.

Cale didn't have the body to learn swordsmanship, and he obviously wasn't interested in the hard work his brother and father do for the territory, so maybe she had to guide him to the arts, and show the people that mocked him some real talent.

Meanwhile, Cale was finally all done with his hair, had he known his mother's plan, he would fall to the grown and start crying, seeing how he was getting further and further away from his dream of being a rich slacker.

—Oh right, young master, theres another letter for you.

He went to the table and took the letter, handing it to the boy, who opened it.

—It's a shame we can communicate through a call, but with Tasha helping him deliver the letters I think it's enough.

He continue reading, when he suddenly made a grim.

—Is there a problem?

—He says he's going to invite me to his birthday in a month, I don't want to go.

—There won't be another chance to share information.

—I know, that's why I'll go anyways, I guess Hyung really can't do anything without me, well, I'll go see mother now.

He really didn't want to see Violan, he had this weird feeling about it, and when that happened it never meant something good, but he had already accepted her offer, so he took the book she had recommended and went to see her.

He had to admit the book was really good. The story of a noble who lost all his fortune and made a pact with a mysterious person, became rich, but lost everything he had and was also framed of committing treason, died miserably and was then forgotten by all.

Not sure why she would recommend such a book to a twelve year old, but at least he got to read a great novel, he even recorded it as he practically devoured the book in a few hours, yet he still took his merry time after saying he had finished it, cause it wasn't too good for a kid to read that fast.

He entered the studio, his body was a little bit more lighter than before, blessed be the vitality of the heart, or maybe not too much cause he gave the idea of exercising.

—Hyung!— Basen, who had taken his face out of his book, looked at him.

—Cale, please take a sit, we already have the tea here as well as some cookies.

The maid in the room rapidly started pouring some tea on a cup and went back to her previous position, the boy couldn't help noticing the expression on her face, apparently she was one of the people that didn't liked him.

He did as his mother had told him, going immediately for a cookie and eating it slowly, he was actually a little sad that he couldn't go over to Alberu's room uninvited to steal some cookies, the ones he had where pretty good.

—So, what do you think about the book? Was it to your liking?

—Yes mother, it was interesting.

—Yes, it's a really well written story, what did you think about the characters?

—They were...unique, specially the death.

Violan controlled her expression while drinking her tea. Basen was just hearing, he tried reading the book yet it was too difficult to him, he could just grasp the plot in general, so he couldn't help but look at his hyung with a confused face as he didn't recall that character, yet Cale was to concentrated in eating to see that.

—Is was a very unique one indeed, but why did it pick your attention?, it only appears a couple of times.

—Well, I didn't quite understand why he choose the old baron and cursed him with a blessing that would kill him in the end, but I guess it's just that the book was too difficult for me.

—I think it was because he was greedy enough to accept the pact without realizing he was selling his life away, not to mention the weight of his soul for all the things he had done to try an maintain his fortune.

"Yes, of course the countess would understand it too, it wasn't that difficult after all" thought while munching another cookie.

—Although my favorite character was the prince, You didn't find it interesting?

"The prince?, he was as greedy as the Baron, but he had brains"

—Kind of, he wasn't strong at all, yet he wanted everything and used the Baron to indirectly get things, I guess it was a good character.

"Did..did we read the same book?" thought Basen. His hyung was really impressive, to talk about such a confusing story like it was nothing, what was that about the death?, the mysterious man with who the Baron form the pact was the Death?, the prince wasn't actually an idiot?

Maybe he should just stick to his studies and learn to manage the territory after all, apparently he only got brains for that.

—Well, I'm glad you liked the story, and it's quite nice to talk about books like this, right?

He stopped his hand that was going for another cookie. His lips trembled a little as he was trying not to smile.

—I guess it is a little bit.

He didn't really had people to discuss about books before, sure, he talked with some of his team members about web novels from time to time, but this was somewhat different, even if he didn't knew the reason why.

—I'm glad to hear that, I prepared another book for you to read, but before that, I wanted to ask something.

That for some reason made the strange feeling become stronger. Surely something bad for him was about to happen.

—Cale, do you mind singing again?

All the people in the room except for Violan had a stupefied expression. Cale didn't mind singing, but it was embarrassing, like that time when team lider and Choi Jung Soo found him singing when he thought he was alone and ended pestering him for about a week about it, he never did it again cause because of their jokes he was convinced his singing was bad.

But before he could even respond, another person talked.

—Hyung, you can sing?

—Not really, I'm not good at all.

Yeah, it was better to convince people he couldn't sing, cause it was practically true?, he couldn't hear himself from others point of view, but, he was not confident at all in his singing.

—Cale, you have a talent, and a talent needs to be cultivated, maybe it will be a good idea to hire a music teacher to teach you how to become better than you already are.

—But I...

—Can I hear you sing hyung?!

—No I....

Fuck, he could not say no to those sparkly eyes full of admiration and expectations, he was getting every day more weaker to them, like how he did for the children.

—Fine.

—That's great Cale, if it's too much for you, I can ask Maria to go out.

—Ah yes, but, I don't really know too many songs, and I can't really remember the lyrics or the full melody.

—Its fine, with just a little bit is good enough.

"Why it's always me? I bet Alberu doesn't have to do embarrassing things, and Choi Han that punk, he surely doesn't have to either"

He watched the maid going out of the room, and so he started going recording after recording looking for a song simple and short, when he finally found one he stood up and closed his eyes, trying to relax.

Maria was a fairly new worker for the family, she had been assigned to serve Cale in the past and was paid with the kid refusing to eat the 'disgusting' food, and him being mean and locking himself in his room, fortunately for her, just a week later the head butler took complete control over the duties of serving the eldest son of the family. All the personal were happy for that decision as they wouldn't have to endure the little brat's tantrums.

And even though she didn't like that young master of theirs, she wasn't able to keep her mouth to open in utter surprise when she heard the clear and beautiful voice coming from the room she had just left. Was that the brat's voice?, the same one that once screamed and treated them like trash?

That was not possible, right?

Not just her, but other people in the mansion that were close got to hear it, as well as the golden haired man that was making his way following the old butler, he soon realized who's voice was that, and immediately took an orb out of his spacial space and started recording it. Such an opportunity couldn't go to waste, he had to thank the good acoustic of the mansion.

Maria, as well as a couple of other servants, were all over the door with their ears sticked to it. They were barely breathing by the moment the song stopped, abruptly as the one singing didn't knew the rest of it, and they just all started breathing again, coming back to their senses.

Violan on her side, was just staring at him with a blank face, since he was now really singing and not just humming, she realized how beautiful his voice was, as Basen was in silence, amazed by his hyung.

Cale, seeing their faces somehow grew nervous. The silences had spoken, was it that bad? He knew he wasn't a singer, but still, this was worse than that time team lider and Jung Soo were pestering him.

—I...

His ears became red. Wouldn't it be a great moment to just fucking die? Yeah, he might just do that. But as he was thinking that, Basen finally snapped out of his stupor.

—That, that was amazing!!

"Eh?, really?, has my little brother been cursed with bad hearing?" Was it that mother fucker god again?

Violan stood up and took Cales hands with determination, just the look in her eyes gave Cale this sensation of him having fucking it up more.

—Cale, I'll make sure everyone can see this talent of your's, it's too good to go to waste.

—Wha-?

—Yes hyung-nim!!, mother's right, you have to let other hear you!!

He looked at them in utter confusion.

—But, wasn't it bad? My voice, it wasn't really good...

Both, mother and son, couldn't help but look at each other after hear him, with a single thought in their heads.

"Is he an idiot?"

At that moment the door opened and a bunch of servants just came in, like they were running for their lives, they went towards the red haired boy and stopped in front of him.

—Young master-nim has the most beautiful voice!!

—Yes!!, it's not bad at all, but the contrary!!

—You can't quit singing young master-nim!!!

—We all support you!!, trust us your voice is clear and beautiful!!

—So...

—Don't bring yourself down young master!!!— they all screamed in unison.

"What's wrong with the people in this house?" Cale could not help wondering, okay, he might not have a bad voice, but even if he was a little bit good at singing, was there a reason for them to act that way? Specially when all this people in front of him had been talking on his back.

This were the ones in charge of spreading rumors about his trashy behaviors so people could know and hate him and that way create the path for his slacker life. Why were they suddenly being so friendly and encouraging him to pursue singing? Perhaps they wanted him to make a fool of himself?

—They are right, Cale, you are talented, don't bring yourself down, we will carefully look for a teacher for you.

—But that can't be...

—What do you mean?

—Well, this shouldn't happen, after all I'm just...trash.

Violan froze, she watched the confused face of her oldest son, guilt and pain rose up inside her. Was that how her son view himself? As trash? She squeezed his hand gently.

—You are not trash, you are a Henituse— she tried saying something else about it, but seeing the look on her son's eyes she just changed the topic —Go back to your room for now, I'll go give you the book I was going to recommend to you later, I'll hire a teacher too, but we will talk about that tomorrow, okay?

He just nodded, a little bit surprised, Violan's voice sounded gentler than ever, why was she looking at him with such warm but sad eyes? He hadn't said anything wrong though, he was known as trash already, it was a matter of fact, one just had to ask the servants that were in the room.

—Yes...mother, then..I'll go now, excuse me.

He walked by the servants, that were all looking at the ground for some reason. He went straight to his room, since his training had ended up earlier than other days, he still had some time until dinner was ready.

He was finally letting out a sight of relief while entering, when a voice interrupted him.

—You truly are an unlucky bastard, aren't you?

He opened his eyes in surprise seeing the beautiful gold haired man sitting in his sofa while drinking tea.

—Eruhaben-nim?

—I recovered my memories this morning, although some of them are still quite blurry, and I also somehow know what happened, it might be that God's doing too.

He recovered from his surprise and took a sit in front of the old dragon.

—I'm glad that you finally remembered Eruhaben-nim, I need to ask you for a favor.

—Is it the kids?

—Yes, more specifically On and Hong, we don't even know where the cat tribe is at this moment in time, and Ron has been monitoring that bastard Venion so we can stole Raon the moment he gets his hand on the egg.

—I see, since the little kid is already being taken care of, I'll help you this time with the other children.

—You could also try disguising yourself and chop their fucking heads off while you are at it.

"Aigoo, and he goes wondering where the childs learned to curse" he just shook his head in exasperation "At least I got to put my hands in a nice recording"

Seeing the old dragon smile, gave him an odd sensation, but he just let it slide, the children were more important.

—Then I'll go immediately, I'll come back after I find them, by that time Choi Han might as well be here already.

—Thank you Eruhaben-nim!

The dragon looked at the sincere smile in the boy's face, and couldn't help but cough while patting his head.

—Then, I will be on my way now, goodbye.

And like that he teleported who knows where.

Cale touched his head, wondering what was it with the dragon petting his head as well as the sudden warm in his chest.

—Whatever, I'll just take a nap before dinner.

Chapter Text

An assassin should be nothing more than a shadow. One with his surroundings, merging with the wind, not making a sound or letting even the most little proof of his presence while working. Silent, invisible, nonexistent.

Yes, that's how an assassin should be, and yet Cale was now flat in the ground after tripping with a rock that came out of nowhere. He wasn't going to cry, no he would not, even if he had scraped his knees and had now a little wound in his face. No, he wouldn't cry, he was a whole adult in the inside, his eyes were not going to fail him.

And yet his vision was becoming blurry. All this was a bad idea after all.

He had become a little better with Ron's training, or so he thought, so he decided to go out for a litte without anyone noticing to collect the rest of the power that remained in the man eating tree. He managed to get out of the mansion using the hood he had for training to cover his hair, and then he walked around the town, heading to the slums.

It was easy to get there, and to his surprise no one really noticed him, apparently he actually had a minimum talent for the assassin arts.

He stood in front of the tree and just let the glutton eat the rest of the power. With his mission completed he started going back to the mansion, following the city wall for a while. It was then, as he was running, that something fell from the top of the walls distracting him, just when that stupid rock was there.

And now, a whole adult, inside the body of a child, was there sitting in the ground with his eyes watering, and waiting for the vitality of the heart to cure his wounds.

—Cale-nim?

Choi Han couldn't help asking after seeing a bit of red hair popping out of the hood, a red he was too familiar with. After regressing and finding himself in the forest of darkness, he thought he was in an illusion again, but he soon realized that was not what was happening, and yet, there was no black castle there as before, the forest was savage and full of monsters. He was kind of scared seeing that, so he ran without rest for a couple of days until he got to Harris village, expecting to see the tiger and wolf tribe, but it his surprise, it was a different scene the one waiting for him. Normal people that he knew too well, those he had mourned and buried, the one's he always felt guilty for not being able to protect, the people of harris village that was supposed to be dead, they all were there.

Surely he took his sweet time with them, almos three weeks, discovering that he had gone back in time. When he thought already too much time had passed, he headed out to go look for Cale and the others, and as it was in the past, he obviously didn't had a identification, so he just jumped over the wall, to his surprise seeing a cloaked figure running along the other side of it, making no sound.

And so, he also saw it fall flat on the ground over his face.

—Cale-nim?— he had called because of the hair, and when the person looked at him, he saw a young red haired boy with tears in his eyes. —Cale-nim!!

He ran towards him, seeing the scrapes in his knees and forehead.

—Choi Han?— he asked in surprise, still trying to maintain the tears in his eyes.

—What are you doing here Cale-nim?, no, does it hurt?, Shall I take you to the manor?

—It's just a little scratch.

"Like hell is a little scratch when you're crying!!" He took him in his arms and started running. He was suddenly surprise, he had carried Cale before, but now he was even more lighter, he didn't even weigh enough to be compared with a broom.

—You really don't have to worry, it's just that I can't control my feelings too well because my body is younger.

"For real?" He couldn't really ask, cause as he looked down, he was recieved by the view of a young boy who was trying to clean the tears of his beautiful, soft and pale skin that was now a little pink, as well as the point of his ears, maybe because of the crying or because of his embarrassment to be carried in a princess way.

He gulped. "No, what are you even thinking, concentrate Choi Han!, you have to take him to recieve treatment, Cale-nim is even more fragile than before, what if he broke something??!!"

And then he noticed how the boy hide his face in his chest, so no one, even him, could look at it. This just made the weird thoughts worse, Choi Han really wanted to slap himself in the face.

"This is so fucking embarrassing!!!" Cale on his side, was burning red because he had let others see him crying over such a thing, not to mention that Ron would give him a whole speech when gets back. "I have to stop crying, yes, stop you fucking tears!!, why won't you stop?!!" He even covered his head again with the hood.

They got to the front door, and the guards stopped them.

—Stop there, Who are you?

—Ah, I'm Choi Han, I come from Harris village, but that's not the point, could you call for the head butler?

—Why would we do that?, and who's that in your arms?

—Ah this is...

—It's okay, let him in, he comes with me— Cale, even if he didn't want to, looked at the guards and spoke, it was better to just go in without calling Ron, it would give him a few moments more before the butler punished him.

The guards just stayed silent, not taking his eyes off of him. It was a first time for them too to see a pretty boy crying so beautifully.

—Is something wrong?, we're in a hurry— he said sniffing.

They snapped back, finally noticing the wounds their young master had.

—Please come in!, you, go for the head butler now!— the guard ordered one of the guys inside —And you guide them inside.

—Yes— they answered in unison.

—Please follow me sir.

A young guard come to them and started showing the way. Before they could even get half way to Cale's bedroom Ron appeared in front of them with his usual smile that faded away after seeing his puppy little master beaten up and all dirty, as well with still some tears in his eyes.

—Quick, let's go to his room.

—Yes.

He was carried all the way, and when they entered the room he was finally put down in the sofa. Ron came with a first aid box, and started cleaning the now really red skin on his knees and forehead, it did hurt a little.

—I'm eager to hear the explanation for this, young master, would you like a few minutes to try and make a believable excuse?

—It was...an accident.

—An accident? Does that mean is not entirely your fault?

—Ah no, I mean.

—But now, you came back with Choi Han, should I think he has a part in all of this?

—It...might have been my fault.

—Really?— he finished putting band aids in the wounds and turned his head over to look at the black haired man.

A second later Choi Han's sword collided with one of Ron's daggers, both of them not taking their eyes off the other.

—Such a disgrace, to make something like this happen to the young master, do you want to die?

—It was an accident, I didn't sense him at the other side of the wall when I jumped, and he fell because I surprised him by appearing from nowhere.

The old man raised an eyebrow when hearing that the punk hadn't sense his puppy master. Was the training actually working?

—Please don't fight, it was my fault for not paying attention to my surroundings— Cale interrupted standing up and walking over to the mirror to see how dirty he had ended after falling to the ground —Ron, help me change.

—Yes, young master, Choi Han, go out.

He nodded and left the room. Cale was clean and set in just a couple of minutes, then they let the sword master come in again.

Cale was sitting comfortably in the sofa eating cookies, one leg over the other and with no traces of him having crying other that the red of his eyes.

—So, you might be wondering what happened and why did we go back in time, right?

—Ah, yes.

—This is all the fault of that son of a bitch bastard god of Death, he didn't explained well, but apparently he had a little fight with the other gods about us, and this ended happening.

Choi Han was kind of surprised of seeing a kid swear like that, but then again, it was Cale-nim, it kind of was to be expected from him.

—So it was the god of death after all...

—Yes, the only ones that remember were the ones present in the banquet that night though, those close to me.

—So that means no enemy remembers?

—The bastard said the white star might remember, but he wasn't completely sure.

—Then, what about the others?

—Hyung is in the palace, we have been communicating using letters, cause apparently he's being watched by the queen, so Tasha's the one helping with the delivering, Ron and Beacrox remember as well, and Eruhaben-nim is looking for the cat tribe to take On and Hong back.

—What about Raon?

—We have been keeping an eye in every movement that bastard Venion has been making, we will stole Raon's egg the moment he ends in that bastard hands.

—And the others?

—Rosalyn should remember, as well as Mary, Lock, Hanna, Jack, Witira, Paseton, and Archie, maybe Toonka does remember too, he and Litana were present in the banquet, but, the tiger and wolf tribe, the half dragon, and Bud, I don't think they do.

—Then we will have to go for them...

—Oh righ, Cage also remembers, but for what Ron has reported, she's looking after Taylor so he doesn't end in a wheelchair again.

—I see, then we have to fight all over again.

—All because of that fucking asshole of a god, he can't even prevent me from getting that stupid blessing...— he mumbled that last part, wich the butler got to hear, making him frown a little.

Before Choi Han could comment, Ron took a step forward and interrupted him.

—Sorry for interrupting young master, but it's already time for lunch, and the countess wished to discuss about your teacher.

—Teacher?— Choi Han just put on a confused expression.

—It's....nothing you have to worry about— Cale stood up —While I go you help Choi Han, understood?

—Yes, young master.

—Good.

He walked fast, almost running away from his room, he wasn't an idiot, at least not all the time, he saw how they were still looking at each other with such a killing intent he just wanted to get out of there immediately.

As always, his family was already in the dinning room, they all looked at him the moment he entered, and their faces became pale.

—Cale!, what happened?!— Violan almost ran towards him.

—It's nothing mother, I wanted to go outside, so I went to the plaza but fell, a friend carried me back, don't worry, Ron has already taken care of the wounds.

—Does it hurt?

—No, it's all right now, you don't have to worry that much, it's just some scratches.

—Cale, you shouldn't take pain or injuries so lightly, and also, what if it lefts a car?

—Don't worry mother, I'm pretty sure it won't.

"After all I have the vitality of the heart, even if a loose an arm I'll be alright"

•It's because of that thinking that you always end up coughing blood and passing out, why don't you try to at least change that?

•Yeah, poor crybaby, you are over using it at this point, it's not like he's your slave, c'mon, you have to give him a fucking rest.

•My work is to maintain him alive though?, if I don't work he would just go and die.

•Oh, but it might be my fault too, after all I didn't protect him well.

"They surely like to talk about the most stupid things"

The woman just sighed and made him sit down, soon after a maid came and put a plate with food in front of him.

—We will have to get someone to watch over you, we can't risk you going out alone again to end like this.

—Mother is right hyung, is dangerous!

—We should get him a bodyguard.

Yes, after all, the three of them looked over to the boy sitting and just watching his food, long eyelashes moving lazily, cute little face with pink lips, silky shiny hair highlighting his already pale skin.

"He's just too cute to let out alone, people might try kidnapping him!!!" It was a collective thought of the family.

Cale just started eating without worries, maybe Ron could take pity on him and let him rest for today? Yeah, that would never happen. Anyways since his family was proposing the idea of him having a bodyguard, he might as well present Choi Han for the position.

—Cale, regarding your teacher, I managed to contact madam Festa, she's a well known musician and singer that was even offered a position in the art and music academy of Roan, although she said she would only come to hear you and then decide if she will take you as her student.

—But...— he tried to retaliate, but was just interrupted.

—You only deserve a teacher like her, so in two days when she arrives make sure to treat her well, you have to give a good impression to your future teacher, she might even teach you how to play an instrument, after all your hands are long and beautiful, they say those are the best hands for an artist.

—Do I..really have to learn?

He didn't want to, wouldn't that keep him away from slacking?, not to mention, if he ended up becoming a medium good singer, his slacker life would fly away even more. He might not be called young master silver shield again, but what if he ended up with a worse nickname for becoming a singer?

—Of course you have to, why would we let such a talent go to waste— said Violan "Not to mention that with his looks, he will become very popular, should I also make him learn to dance?"

"Whatever, I'll just take the classes and then refuse to sing to strangers, it's not like others will know about it if I don't go around singing to the world"

—Oh, about that bodyguard thing, I think I know someone, he's pretty strong, and have helped me before.

—Who?— Deruth, for some reason, frowned while asking.

—A young swordsman from Harris village, he was actually the one that brought me back after I fell.

—I need to first meet with him.

—I told Ron to treat him like a guest for now, he came all the way from the village after all.

—Then I'll tell Ron to brought him to my office later.

—Cale, would you like to come with me and Basen to the studio to read? You were going to do that in your room anyways, Right?

—I, sure, I'll go— he went back to his stoic expression, with this he might be able to evade the training for a little bit, he didn't want to know how Ron would change it to make it harder, only because he tripped over a rock for not paying attention.

And so days went by. And in a secluded place on the western continent, there was a large forest covered in fog, going a little further in it, people might even be able to find a village there, if it weren't for the fact that people dissapeared in the forest, wich had lead them to stay away from it.

Eruhaben was currently walking idly around this little town in the middle of the woods, he of course, was using magic to hide his presence and to turn himself invisible. He had took his time looking for it, then he decided to look around to find where the kids were being kept, he was used to Ron, so bluffing this bastards was really easy.

The real problem of the mission was to find the fog cat tribe, and that was already solved, even if it took him so much time to do so. But being already there, it wasn't long when he found a solitary house, locked from the outside, and as he was expecting, in the inside where two little kids.

He broke the locks, startling the children, that immediately ran to hide under the bed. The dragon had already put a soundproof barrier around the house, so he didn't mind making some noise.

On was scared, she didn't knew why, but she had regressed to the time where she was locked in the fog cat tribe, starving and having to look out for his little brother. It was too terrible, being happy one moment, and the other waking up in this hell.

Where all those adventures and people just a dream? She even asked herself that at some point. But even if they were a dream, it was one that gave her hope and a new will to live. Hong was still a baby, and even if he could move a little bit better in his cat form, he was still too little and weak. She wanted to scape and run away to the people waiting for her, but she couldn't.

—I'm just a useless older sister...

She herself was weak, they barely managed to run away when she was ten, How could she do it now that she was four?

So, the only option was to wait, she convinced herself every day that it was not a dream, because Hong also remembered, they would wait for their family to come, she was sure she could trust Cale.

And so finally almost a month after the regression, the locks on the door broke down and a man with long brown hair and eyes came in. She took her brother in her hands and run to hide under the bed. She saw the man coming towards them, and trembled with fear.

—You don't have to be so scared, I've come to take you home to that unlucky bastard.

Her eyes opened in surprise as she recognized the voice. In less than ten seconds she was already out of her hiding spot and hugging the dragon's leg while still holding her brother.

Eruhaben just frowned, seeing the deplorable conditions the kids were being kept in. He put a hand in her head and gave her a little pat.

—It's okay now, let's go.

On nodded with all her energy.

—Although, as that punk said, we might as well kill that chief bastard and some of the other members— he took the kids, that were looking at him still a little nervous, and put them in the bed —Wait for me here, I'll put a barrier to keep you two safe, so don't worry, I'm going to take care of those bastards for once.

On, who was still clinging to his clothes, finally let him go, nodding and hugging her brother tightly, while Hong was still shacking a little, but he stood there with his sister, trying to comfort her even if it was just a little.

The dragon went out and, just as before, walked to the chief house, he carefully placed some vials around it after confirming that the target was indeed inside, then did the same in some other places. He was actually going to do things a little bit more peacefully, although there would be still tons of death people, but after seeing the children he decided to fucking kill the most of them.

He smiled while starting to walk back to the house where the children were waiting for him, now undoing the invisibility magic and putting on a mask, maybe he had spent too much time near Cale as he was actually doing such a thing on his own.

It was just a matter of seconds for someone to appear and try killing him instantly by throwing a dagger righ to his heart. The dragon just evade it while snapping his fingers, in that exact moment several explosions occurred around the village, and walls of fire rose up to the sky, the screamings of those burning could be heard.

—What did you do?!— the cat tribe member in front of him yelled.

—Nothing much, just kill a bunch of bastards.

—You-!!— he attacked again just to be send flying by a strong sword colliding with his dagger.

—I don't understand why you are so mad at me, you should be mad with that chief of yours for getting his nose in the affairs of a member of Arm.

"Arm?" The assassin couldn't help but burn that name in his mind.

—I'll be benevolent, and let you an the other survivors live, there aren't many of them after all.

—You can't run away!!

Eruhaben just made his way to him and punched him hard in the stomach, making him fly away again and fell unconscious.

—That should do it.

He had used the same formula as the empire for the fire this time. He really was starting to think like Cale. The survivors would know this as something Arm had done, and therefore won't join them, since the chief, who had a deal with them, was already dead. If the white thing looses one source of power, that would be enough for the mission, and even more, if they investigated enough there was the probability of them coming across the secret of the alchemy tower and discovering that they were the ones producing that fire. In the future they could even use them in the battle.

"I should come in a few days to turn of the fire after they're all gone" it wouldn't be good considering there where villages out of the forest that migh see the fire and make a fuss over it.

—But for now, it's time to go home.

He went back for the children and hold them tightly in his arms, then he teleported back to Cale's room.

On, seeing the place they were in, got down of Eruhaben arms and walked a little bit around while looking as if she was dreaming. She didn't want this to be a dream, and ended waking up to be at that old secluded house again, she wanted everything to be real.

The little girl ran to see through the window. The familiar garden and houses were there. She stepped back, seeing how the dragon was putting her brother in the bed, she quickly transformed into a kitten and jumped into the bed, with a little help of the dragon.

—It's real...

—Of course it is, that unlucky bastard wouldn't let you stay there longer than necessary, no, I'm pretty sure if he had the option he would not let you two stay there for even a day.

—Cale...where is he?

—He should be here, it's pretty late after all, the mansion is in almost complete silence, and the lights of his room are off, I bet he's just doing something stupid again.

—He does some stupid things sometimes...

The old dragon laughed. At that moment the window suddenly opened, and they saw how a dark figure came in in one jump without making noice. The boy opened his eyes not expecting to see the gold haired man there as he regained his balance and stood there in front of the window. He took out the hood letting his hair shine in the light of the moon that entered from behind him.

—Eruhaben-nim?

He walked towards him, until he finally noticed the little figures over the bed, shaking nervously. His mouth opened and closed a couple of times before finally smiling and going to them.

—It has been a while, hasn't it?

On let the tears in her eyes fall. She had missed this person and this place so much, and even with all of the scenarios she had thought, she never expected to be recieve with such a warm smile and caring voice while that too well known hand caressed hers and her brother's heads.

—Cale...

—Welcome home.

Eruhaben smiled softly. Cale was never someone that showed his expression, the way he expressed his love for others was through actions. This was the first time he had seen him show such love and care towards the children, and he was glad for it, what the kids needed more than anything was seeing that.

Ron, who had just entered by the window too, was recieve by the scene of his master comforting two crying kittens. "Oho~ I never expected that after he finished the training in time he would be compensated like this"

Cale actually had a little talent to be an assassin, Ron wouldn't know, but as he was once Kim Rok Soo, he had lived in a world where he had to stay awake and alert all the time during the start of the hole monsters apparition and all. He was once used to being careful with every movement and had always been sharp at noticing details as he was the one in charge of recording and finding the monsters weaknesses and general information, he had just lost all of that in his new body that wasn't as trained for that as the one he had prior becoming Cale.

Also, he could be a little careless and stupid sometimes after so much time having other people to do things for him. He was even starting to get used to the training, if it weren't for the fact that he still hated doing it, he could have learn more fast and better, but he was still trying to slack whenever he could.

"I might as well let him sleep late tomorrow" he and the old dragon went out of the room, not before closing the window. The children needed some alone time, they would surely sleep good tonight.

After all, they were finally together, and only had to wait for the little one to appear too.

Chapter Text

—This is so annoying...

—It is indeed, but it's still less work than before isn't it?

Tasha grinned while taking a sip of her tea. Watching her nephew sitting in the desk with his head over the papers he should be going through. It was certainly a little depressive to finally achieve your one big goal and then being punch in the face by making you go back in time to where you had nothing.

—Why don't you just admit you miss your dongsaeng and all your friends?

—Well I do miss the kids barging in my room to steal cookies, at least I felt a little more relaxed with them there.

—To thing that witch would even make sure you had no access to communication devices, she's really trying hard to suppress you since she noticed you changed a little.

—It's a good thing letters are easier to hide, at least I can communicate with him like that.

—Now now, why not, instead of whining like a kid about how lonely you are, you continue seeing the invitations and information I took my time to collect.

—Did any of the elfs on the empire said something yet?

—They managed to make contact with the twins, as they explained, Hanna is going to chop the head of that man whenever she has the chance to do so, but we are trying to persuade her until we gather enough proofs of the corruption of the church, so her brother can stand and be at the head of the movement against them, but they said they might convince the Pope to let them come to your birthday.

—It's not necessary for them to come, sure, it would be well seen to be friends with the twin saints, but they have their own issues right now, not to mention they're still too young, they should just wait.

—I'll make sure they hear that, I have to say that at least thanks to my good memory we managed to get into one of the alchemist towers and steal the black mana, I'll give you your share later when we receive it.

—Yes, I would appreciate that— he left out a long and exhausted sigh, letting the rest of his body fall softly over the desk —I bet that bastard is just fooling around and doing absolutely nothing, with no preoccupations apart of the childs.

—I can go over there to check on him if you want.

—To just come back and tell me how much he's enjoying himself?

—That and because I want to talk with him about how we should move to build the naval base again, also, the tea they have is really good.

—You'll just abandon me here.

—Only for a little bit, I'll teleport so it won't be much time, my magic might be weaker than before because I still haven't consumed too much dark mana, but it will be enough to get there, rest a day and come back.

—I hate being here...

—I know, but that bitch will notice if you suddenly dissapear, even if the majority of the people in your palace are our people, there are some that are not as well.

—Ugh...

—You know, if you convince him to talk to the count and make him join your faction, perhaps it might grant you some freedom, there are many neutral houses that follow close to what count henituse does.

—Will he thought?, it's probably going to say it's too much work.

Tasha just shook her head, her nephew surely was blind to some things, sure, Cale wasn't one to do work he didn't want to, but he still moved for others, and he actually had a high esteem for his hyung, if it meant to have a prince looking at his back when handling nobles or other tedious things, she was sure he would do it, specially if they were to put money in the equation. They didn't had said money at the moment, but Alberu gaining influence and power would mean having more money too.

—Just let it all in my hands dear nephew, as I hate seeing you so depressed, I'll make sure to come back with a good present.

—Fine, while you are there I'll finish all this.

He finally sat straight again, putting a lock of hair back in it's place before starting to read one of the documents. Tasha suppressed a laugh seeing how her now seventeen year old nephew was sulking.

"Well, it is hard to redo everything, even if we have a slight advantage" she stood up.

—Then, I'm going for my precious vaca- I mean, to gather information, see you soon my dearest nephew~

She left the room and hurried to get out of the palace. She just needed to grab a couple of things before going. Just an hour after she was in front of the city walls showing her identification. There city was lively as always, if she could in the future, she surely would bring over her nephew so he gets to relax a little.

—I heard the young master actually intimidated other kids in an outing with the countess.

—I also heard that, the children were playing and he came and throw a huge vase to them, the countess had to paid and then they left earlier because of how embarrassed the poor madam was.

Tasha stopped, raising an eyebrow. Where they talking about Cale?, that was not possible, he wouldn't do something like that.

—But it's normal to expect such a thing from the dumb trashy young master, my sister used to work at the manor, but she quit because the young master shoved a plate of food all over her.

—Really? My goodness, just compare him to young master Basen, how can he have a temper like that?, what are good looks for if the person is rotten on the inside.

—My friend says he has been getting grounded lately, they make him stay inside his room all the afternoon, sometimes he doesn't even eat with the rest of the family.

—My my, poor count and countess, they surely have it tough.

She was stupefied, she did heard about the rumors of Cale being trash, but there shouldn't be any since they have come back and he could mend his bad acts by not doing anything at all, how come he still was being called a trash?

"Did he do something stupid again?" But, the stupid things he usually did ended in people cheering his name and calling him a hero. The only way to know was to go see him herself, yet she could still hear some rumors on her way to the manor. Like the young master escaping to the streets and ending up in a fight having to be brought back by a stranger, or how a bunch of servants went silent every time they were asked about the young master, like they were hiding something because someone had threatened them, always absentminded when the topic came.

They were surely strange rumors, and all the people in the city were thinking that the young master was slowly turning into a gangster. "I wonder if a should tell all of this to Alberu"

She finally get to the front door of the henituse manor. The guards on duty looked at her with curiosity, so she just walked towards them with a smile.

—Hello, I have come to see if I can meet with young master Cale.

Their faces suddenly changed to ones o preoccupation.

—Are you perhaps professor Festa?

"Professor Festa?" The name kind of ringed a bell in her head, but she couldn't really remember where she knew it from.

—Sorry but I'm not her, my name is Tasha.

One of the guards then kind of starting breathing again, but he soon got back to his usual expression.

—May I know the reason why you want to see with the young master?

—Oh right— she started looking on her coat until she finally took out a letter —My nephew and the young master exchange letters from time to time, since I was coming here I decided to hand it personally and then wait till he writes an answer, that way the letter will get to my nephew's hands sooner.

The guards exchanged glances for a moment until one of them went and opened the small door on the gate and talked to someone, then he came back.

—Someone has gone to inform the butler in charge of the young master, please wait here.

—Sure— she stepped aside and leaned her back against the wall.

Not a minute had passed when a woman, around her thirties, dressed in formal clothes approached the guards.

—Hello, my name is Agata Festa, I have come to see the oldest son of the Henituse family.

—Professor Festa!, we were waiting for you, please come in, the countess have been waiting, I'll have someone accompany you to her studio.

The woman nodded before going in. Tasha was about to start hitting her head in the wall, she could not remember where had she seen that woman, she surely was someone important as Tasha only cared for the people she found interesting, where beneficial or a problem for her nephew, and those who were well known in the kingdom for some reason.

—Miss Tasha?

She turned her head to the left to see the well known butler of the young master.

—Mister Ron, it's a pleasure to see you again.

—I could say the same, please follow me.

She gladly did, grabbing her little suitcase and walking behind him.

—Right now the young master is busy attending another guest, so you migh have to wait.

—I have no problem waiting, don't worry, and, by what my elemental is saying, I can say Eruhaben-nim is here too, I would not mind talking with him in the mid time.

—Yes, he is here, he was at the young master studio with the kids.

—The kids are already here?— she couldn't help her smile to become bigger.

—Yes, they came home a few days ago, although only the kittens.

—I see, that's good— she nodded, satisfied, before asking —May I know who the woman that came in before me was?

—That was Madam Festa, she could probably be the young master's new teacher if everything goes right.

—Teacher?, for what?

She wasn't able to see it because the old man was walking in front of her and only his back was visible for her, but a rare and mischievous smile appeared in his face.

—Some things are better fo keep as a secret, you might know soon though.

The woman was even more intrigued now, but kept quiet as they soon get to the studio. Inside Eruhaben was reading peacefully while drinking tea, the two kittens were resting at his right. She wondered if they had put the sofa they were sitting in not too long ago, since it didn't really match with the place, as well as the little table.

—Ooh, I'm glad to see you doing well Eruhaben-nim.

The dragon raised his eyes. —Miss Tasha, the same here, that crown prince bastard must be in a bit of trouble for you to come here.

—The bitch of a queen we have has been watching him without a break, we can't even have a communication orb to call Cale-nim, there are people in the palace that will look all over the place until find them.

—Wouldn't it be easier if he had a spatial pouch to save his things?

—At this point in time we have no money apart of the one it's assigned by the royal family, and it's easy to track what it's spent on, and Alberu insisted in use the one the elfs have on the plans for the Empire, either way, we didn't have that much money anyways.

—Should I make one then?

She smiled while finally sitting in the chair in front of the table.

—That would be great, that way he will finally be able to call his precious dongsaeng and stop whining around for being practically imprisoned in the palace.

—Here— the dragon handed her and orb.

—What's this for?, I already have one in my suitcase.

—You might want one soon enough, and might not be able to take the one you have on time.

The kittens let out a small chuckle, making her be more confused.

—You just have to wait— said On —That room is connected to this one so we will hear everything.

—Yes, I couldn't help but do it, I have to admit that unlucky bastard it's pretty good at it for me not to arrange things so we can hear it.

—Hear what?

She soon got her answer, and even though she had a dumbfounded expression on her face, she still started recording immediately, the dragon doing the same.

A little while ago, madam Festa had arrived at Violan's studio.

—Madam, it's a pleasure to meet you— the countess recieved her with her business smile, she wanted to make sure her son got the chance to study with this woman.

—The pleasure is mine Countess, it's an honor to be able to meet with someone that promotes arts and gives her help to artists that usually don't have the means to pursue their artistic career.

—You flatter me too much, please take a sit, my son will be here soon.

—Ah yes, the young master, I have been hearing a lot of him while coming here.

Violan face darkened, making the teacher wondered if it was because of the rumors or perhaps just plain concern about her son's possible behavior during the meeting.

—Yes, people have been talking too much lately— in her distraction with her thoughts, madam Festa failed to noticed the little threatening tone on the countess words.

A knock in the door cut the somewhat cold atmosphere.

—Mother, I'm here.

—Cale please come in.

Madam Festa was ready for so many things, but never for the boy that entered the room. Beautiful, white fair skin, long eyelashes that were decorating those somehow exhausted looking eyes, medium large red blood hair falling on the sides of his face, a little skinny but already a little tall for his age. He looked like some kind of fairytale like character that came out of the book, with a unusual yet mysterious beauty.

Setting aside the singing, just by learning to play an instrument the boy would attract people, pretty faces really opened a lot of doors for people, but if you also added talent or a good skill to the painting, you would have someone that would become well known all over the social circles of art lovers.

—Good afternoon madam, it's a pleasure to meet you.

•Can't you say it with a less mechanical tone?

He ignored Super rock's unimportant comment. Violan had tell him so many times how to greet the woman in front of him that it felt like repeating a line for a play you don't want to even hear of. But still he had to be polite, Ron had already told him to be, and he would not go against what he says when he has control over the thing in his life that was the most exhausting and life threatening in this moment.

—Yes, it's a pleasure to meet you young master.

Cale just went in in silence and sat down. They had told him to be polite, but being in silence and not fucking it up was also a way of acting politely, right?

Yet, what the professor saw, was the kid with an uncomfortable expression that she just deduced as the boy being shy.

—Would you like to hear him now?, or exchange a little conversation first?— Violan offered.

Now the polite thing would have been for her to talk to her possible new student and then hear or see what they could do, but she was really intrigued to know how this young master, that everyone was talking bad about, would sing.

Although for instruments there could be talent, the person still needed an external thing to show it, everyone can play the same instrument if they proposed to, yet, not everyone it's going to be in the same level. Singing on the other side, is quite different, just like dancing, the person would use it's hole body to do it, they on their own are the instruments, but not everyone can do what they do, since there are people with cero musical abilities, that might memorize a music sheet and play it, but could never sing even if they spend their lifes trying.

Having one of the later talents was a blessing, and if he, with that beautiful face of his, was also good at singing, wouldn't it actually be such an incredible thing?

—I would actually like to hear him first if it's alright.

The countess nodded and made a sign to his son.

•C'mon show em the talent my friend.

•Aren't you too excited Cheapskate?

•He can help it, don't musicians make a fucking ton of money?

•Sut up I want to hear.

•Can we go eat after this?

He ignored the voices and stood up, his ears were starting to become red. "How do I ended in such a situation?" He knew it, but he also didn't want to admit it was his fault.

They had made him practice the past days and was already in his limits of how he wanted to just start evading those classes and practices.

He closed his eyes. If he didn't see the people in the room it was easier.

Madam Festa saw him opening his voice, and then, she lost her ability to process what was going on. She surely knew she was listening to the boy's singing, yet, she wasn't able to make a proper evaluation out of it, cause she got drowned with the beautiful voice. There was no music, and no lyrics, but if she concentrated a bit she was sure she could hear them. Such an aura of an artist and the talent, make her thank the gods to think things rationally back when she received the countess letter and decided to come instead of just tossing it on the trash.

What if the rumors were true and all?, she didn't fucking care anymore, she was going to cultivate this young boy and make him the best singer the kingdom if not the entire continent had heard.

When Cale finished singing he opened his eyes again and moved his eyes slowly to see the expressions in the women's faces. His mother was smiling as she always does, and madame Festa was lost on her thoughts.

"Was it bad? Hope so, that way she won't accept me as her students and I'll be free from this" he nodded internally.

—So, what's your evaluation madam?

The boy, seeing the serious and troubled expression in the womans face, wanted to sigh in relief, almost smiling, thinking she would completely deny teaching him.

—It's kind of difficult, does your son play instruments?

Violan didn't really know, so she looked at her son expecting him to respond.

Did the flute count?, he had to play it in school, probably not, xylophone?, people didn't really need too much skills to play something like that. He just shook his head.

—I see, that's a shame.

Violan started to feel a little nervous. —Then...will you tech him madam?

—Oh don't worry countess, and you can just call me Agata, It'll be a pleasure to teach your son, I'll make him a full musician, he has the hands of one after all, I think playing an instrument will be also good for him.

"Cause pretty faces go well with beautiful music" she thought.

—I'm glad to hear that Agata!, since you will be teaching my son I hope we can be friends, you can call me by my name too, I will also be very happy to have you in the gathering I'll organize in a few days, it will be to discuss the arts.

—I would love to, I'll also start teaching the young master whenever you want.

—You just had to travel quite the distance, I'll have you be guided to the room we prepare for you to rest, you can start tomorrow if you want.

—I'd love that.

—Maria.

The moment the countess called her name, the maid opened the door and came in, evading the look the young master was giving her. She had felt so bad after the day she heard him sing, everyone could understand he had such a beautiful voice, yet he didn't believe anyone, because he thought he was trash. He did some mean things in the past, but recalling, when he was treating her bad, it somehow was correcting the errors she was making, without even telling her, maybe that was the only way the kid had to do so, and respecting the food, he always has eat little, and now she was starting to think that he just said the food was bad because he couldn't eat anymore.

She had call him dumb and a trash, and now that he though he was, she just felt awful. Of course because of it she was also just creating excuses for his bad behavior in her head.

There's nothing like the human mind to trick itself after all.

—Maria, could you please guide our guest to her room? You'll be in charge of attending her from now on.

—Yes, countess.

—Then go for now, madame Agata must be exhausted, and make sure everyone treats her well.

The maid nodded before turning to the woman. —Please follow me ma'am.

Cale waited for them to go out before going to the door. He had fucked it up more. The only thing he could do in a situation like this was taking a ten hour nap to release stress.

—Cale.

—Yes mother?— he stopped moving, with his hand already in the doorknob .

—You don't have to worry about a thing, just take your classes, and I'll take care of what the people say.

"What the people say? They're telling the truth though, I am trash"

—Okay.

He was finally free. He went out of the studio and started walking to his own, since the kids and Eruhaben would probably be there.

"I should probably ask Eruhaben-nim to put a soundproof barrier around the room I'll be taking classes in, I don't want more people to hear me"

What if they start calling him with a weird nickname because he sucks at it? That would be bad, not to mention that by what the teacher said, he would have to learn to play an instrument, wich would be too much work.

—Ah!— suddenly one of the maids appeared and collided with him —Sorry young master, I didn't hear you coming.

—It's alright...— he just continued walking.

—Strange— the woman kept her eyes in the boy while mumbling —I can barely hear his steps, it's kind of like with head butler Ron.

Maybe it was something he picked up unconsciously from the butler as he was the most close to the boy.

—Shit I gotta clean that stupid stain Berta made, I have to hurry up I'll get in trouble— she started running to do her duties.

Cale was about to open the door to his own private studio, but he heard a voice that didn't belong to any of the people he expected to see inside.

—So you were training with the knights, what a shame, I can give you a copy if you want.

—Really?!

—Of course, just don't tell him, I don't want to get in trouble, not to mention that the one I have is the best souvenir I can give to that idiot.

He finally opened the door, to see Tasha drinking tea with elegance, and Choi Han smiling innocently. The golden dragon was in the sofa reading, Hong was playing with his hair while On was reading her own book.

—Young master Cale it's been a while.

—Tasha, what's the matter? Does hyung have any problem?

—Well yeah, he has it a bit rough, things are kind of difficult and complicated at the palace, it's nice of you to be.... concerned— she couldn't help but slow down at the end after seeing the malicious smile in the boys face.

—Ah yes, how could I not care about my hyung?

It was such a nice feeling, knowing that others were suffering as much as you. He would be really mad if the blonde was just enjoying himself while he had to suffer on the hand of the butler and now because of that teacher.

—Yes, well, I came with a letter so you can read it and give me the answer, you can also ask about anything you want to know.

Cale sat down beside the dragon and rested lazily.

—He mentioned that you were investigating the Pope's moves.

—Yes, we are, in fact, there is so much material, and it extends to the church's of the sun god out of the empire too, oh right, the twins are alright, Hanna and Mary have been talking lately, the saint Jack has been coming out of the church with our people to go to the slums and help people, he says he won't ignore the ones in need anymore.

—Those are good news, we should start producing some dragon's rage, making some magic bombs too, this time we gotta kill that fucking bastard Adin before he creates more problems.

—There are already many people whose family has been send to the towers, people who know the truth, although it's a little bit risky, we have form an alliance with them to gather information, we are also guiding sir Rex in the proper direction.

—The rest should be done with time, we are not strong enough to go to battle yet, not to mention I can't even go out for more than an hour and it has to be with a bodyguard, I doubt I could go there.

—Of course not Cale-nim!!, you already could barely use your ancient powers as a grown up, it would be even worse if you used them now!!— Choi Han said.

Not only his family, but probably everybody else would rather tie him to a chair than let him go to a battle with his actual body.

—I know, that's why we have to wait, after all I hate being in pain.

Everyone exchanged a look of disbelief, the same guys they had seen bleeding and passing out every time they fight was saying such things. Of course no one believed him at all.

—Cale, I wanted to ask, could you help my poor nephew?

—He wants me to convince my father to stop being neutral doesn't he?

—Yes, the queen it's really causing us a big problem, Alberu only has access to the plans and information by me, he can barely make contact with the exterior, that fucking bitch it's really showing her fangs after seeing how my nephew was moving around.

—That sounds bad, but I'm not supposed to be acquaintance with the prince yet, how would I explain my sudden support for him?

—Just say you are friend by letter, we could just made a whole story of me bringing my nephew here when he was younger, and then he got to know you and started to exchange letters because you live too far away from each other.

—That's actually not a bad idea.

—And so you can convince count Deruth of giving him support and be already known as his hyung at his birthday, having one of the richest noble families on his back would made other nobles from the neutral faction come to us too.

—I guess I can try, but he will owe me a golden plaque after this.

—Of course, when he has enough power he surely will.

—Something else that bastard needs?

—Yes, about the naval base...

—We can postpone that for now.

—Eh, why?

—The god of death said it's possible for the white star to remember, if he does, he surely will come and see if we also regressed, if he sees the naval base existing earlier that it should, it would be a giveaway that we remember.

"I can't believe this is the same idiot that thinks his voice is bad" thought the dragon, suppressing his need to sigh.

—I see, then I suppose we should do as you say.

—If there's nothing else I'll take a nap, I couldn't sleep at all yesterday.

He leaned and used Eruhaben's side as a pillow as he closed his eyes. For some reason he really felt relaxed by being around the dragon this days. It didn't take him long to fall asleep.

The rest could not help looking at that scene with tender eyes, young Cale was just too cute. Soon Hong got in Cale's lap and closed his eyes too.

The room stayed silent until the breathing of the two boys became soft.

—Choi Han— Tasha called his name.

—Yes?

—Will you be Alberu's teacher again?

—Of course, since my student is younger now, we will have more time to develop his abilities, right?

—Yeah, and since Eruhaben-nim is here you could teleport there to teach him, but it would be better to do so after his birthday.

—Although right now I'm Cale-nim's bodyguard, since Raon it's not here, I'm not sure when I could act like his highness teacher.

—Why are you worrying about that?— interrupted Eruhaben —Aren't I enough? I do know how to use a sword, and even if I didn't, there isn't a better defense that an ancient dragon.

—Then, until the birthday at least I'll be protecting him, after that you can help me Eruhaben-nim.

—Of course— he moved slightly to patt Cale's head, who, like always, slept like a rock.

"Guess that solves everything for now" thought Tasha while finishing her tea. Her nephew would really be happy when she gets back with the news. "And the two souvenirs I got from him" she contained a giggle while recording the beautiful image of the red haired sleeping. She would have to show this to Mary as well.

Chapter Text

Tasha was not a noble, she had been treated harshly by others because of this, but she endured it for her nephew. Alberu might be a prince, but he still was the son of a commoner, he was alone to fight those witty nobles with sharp tongs, so she learned to be a good weapon for him, an extra pair of hands, ears and eyes, she was sure her nephew would become the king, cause he worked harder than anyone for it.

She did receive a title before the regression, but now that was gone, she was only a woman without nothing else apart from her connection to the oldest prince. Yet she still expected not to came across this kind of bulshit anymore.

—Are you listening?

—Yes I am.

The old man scoffed at her. —I don't know why you are approaching the young master, but you should just get your nose out of the matters of the Henituse family, you are just a mere commoner after all.

—Yes, I'll keep that in mind.

She just continued smiling. What a bad luck does one need to have to come across of one of the oldest counselors working for the Henituses, not to mention that it was one that thought Cale was just garbage that needed to be reprimanding and grounded to make him understand the duties and responsibility of a noble.

—Are you laughing at me?

"No, I'm just smiling so I don't succumb to my growing desire of punching you in all your old and wrinkled face" she just maintain her expression.

—Of course not, and I'm not interested in doing such a thing, I'll just had to deliver a letter for the young master and bring back his response.

—A letter?— the man went silent for minute, then he extended his hand —Give it to me, I have to make sure he's not doing something bad again.

"Sush disrespect!!" She was really impressed at how this man was acting, how could someone, not related by blood or that had a close relationship with Cale, even consider giving an order like that.

—No, I can not, the contents on the letter are private, so I won't hand it to you.

—You!, Do you know with who you are talking?

"I could say the same thing you fucking idiot" she just stayed calm.

—I know you are Baron Mena, one of the counselors of the Henituse family.

—Glad you know, now hand me what I requested, how could a commoner even say no to a noble.

The man was getting close to her and about to grab her wrist when a soft an innocent voice interrupted them.

—My my, aunt Tasha, what are you doing here?, I thought you said you were going to your room to rest.

The woman turned around faster than she had ever done. How come she didn't hear the boy approaching?, and, was he calling her aun Tasha with such an innocent smile? She was feeling sad that she couldn't record that.

—Young master, I was just talking with Baron Mena here.

—Young master this is not a conversation you should be interested in, why don't you go to your room now?

—Not a...conversation I should be interested in, I see, but I must differ with you, Baron, cause for me at least it's really interesting how you are intruding in my privacy and intimidating my guests, this really makes me want to punch your face.

—How- how dare you threaten me?!

—Threaten?, I was just saying my thoughts out loud, If you want to be threatened...— he took an orb out of his pocket and started reproducing the whole scene —I think this would be more of a threat than my small and weak fist, or if it's not enough I can call my new bodyguard, you know, the one that can handle every single one of the knights of the territory.

The old man was pale as snow. When the count had married the second time, he was against it, specially because of Basen, he came to Cale trying to become closer with him and convinced him to go against the new countess and her son, but when the kid refused, then the hate for the red haired grow. He was one of the people that liked to go around telling others about the stupid and bad deeds of the young master, the kid was dumb, so even if he recieved the title in the future, he could still make some use of him, or that's what he was planning to do, but just now the dumb kitty had shown his real claws.

—It was good to have you working here, let's see if you treat my people or my brother bad again.

Cale had noticed it a while ago, how this man looked at Basen and said bad things about him, the things he said about Cale were not as important, for it was because of people like him that Basen didn't dare to walk with his head high, it took his brother a lot to accept the position of heir only because people had told him since little he was not suitable for not sharing blood with the count. Yeah, Cale might or might not have recorded every single face of the people that were a menace to his brother, including the children at that gathering.

—I could be benevolent enough and give you a recommendation so you can get another job.

—You wouldn't dare.

—Why not?, you think mother and father don't listen to me?— at that moment he started recording with the orb again —But, I haven't done anything wrong, it was only you and they will be able to se it.

—You little piece of shit!!— the man tried grabbing him from the neck, yet Tasha was more fast, taking the arm of the noble and using his own weight to make him fall on the ground.

—Ah!!— a maid that was coming by yelled after seeing the counselor in the ground and ran towards him in panic.

The scream attracted more people, including Ron, who, even if he didn't show it, was more concerned about his puppy master than the old man in the ground.

—What happened here?— Violan suddenly appeared, seeing the crowd of people —Baron Mena?!

She hurriedly come closer to him and helped him stand up.

—That...the young master made me fall!!, He was disrespecting me!, and after I tried to walk away he did this to me!!

—What?— Violan turned to see her son, who was raising both eyebrows like he had found the man's words being kind of impressive.

—He really is an idiot— he mumbled.

—The young master...

—He really is...

The murmurs of the servants filled the place. Tasha was about to step and defend the boy when he extended his arm, telling her to stop.

—Yes I did, so what?

All the people become silent with his statement. Had the young master lost his mind now? How could he do such a thing to an older and important person working for his father and territory?

—Cale, what is the meaning of this?— Violan asked carefully.

—There is no meaning, it just happened as this old man said, I was being disrespectful.

—See!!, this brat did all of this over a whim!!

Cale smiled. It was a smile no one present was prepared for, except for Ron and Tasha that had already seen it before. The Baron however, was extremely terrified of it.

—I'm sorry for acting in the way I did, it was all my fault, and to prove it, I'll show you all the evidence.

His smile grew even more as he put the orb in the floor and started reproducing the conversation between Tasha and the Baron, then jumping from the moment he appeared to when the man jumped over him and was taken down by the woman.

—I'm sorry for being disrespectful, but the contents of that letter are only for my hyung, so you can't read them— he then gave a sign to Ron, who approached him —Ron please take aunt Tasha to her room, I'll go to mine.

—Immediately young master— he bowed seeing the boy walking away, then took the orb in his hands —I'll keep this for now, but I'll make sure the count recieves it during the next thirty minutes, now if you all excuse me, miss Tasha, please follow me.

The butler was kind of happy seeing the mortified expression of the Baron, but he was even more proud of the puppy he had raised. After all, to be able to record the whole conversation before appearing, it meant the elf as well as the man didn't notice how he had approach them. It was nice to see the puppy baring his teeth.

Cale entered his room and went straight to the bed, letting himself fall on his face and letting out a long sound of exhaustion. Eruhaben, who was reading as he had nothing else to do, looked at him raising an eyebrow.

—What did you do now?

He responded, but as his face was facing the pillow no one could understand what he was saying.

—You know I didn't understand anything you just say right?

He finally raise his head. —I said, Why do you think I did something?

—Cause you always do stupid shit.

—Hey, that's why the children go around cursing like that.

—They are not here, Hans went to the kitchen with them, Beacrox made some pastries and they wanted some.

Just as in the past, they had trusted him with the duty of taking care of the cats, they has also let him know they were part of the cat tribe, and just as before he was treating them like the real masters of the house.

—Isn't Hong too little for that yet?

—He can eat if it's a little, now, what happened?

—Nothing much, I was just talking with Tasha.

—I see, so, your classes will start tomorrow?

—Yes, about that, could you please put a soundproof barrier around the room I'll be taking my classes, I don't want strange rumors to start.

—I guess I can do that, are you going to sleep again?

—Probably, Ron will come to wake me up when dinner is ready anyways, and I'll have training after that.

—Never though I would actually see you training on your own will.

—It's not exactly on my own will— Cale said softly while closing his eyes.

"He sure is pitiful, but at least it's for his own good, the kid might even be surprised when he gets to see his human again"

In a different place and space, five figures were in a circle around a pond, the only thing in that place other than them.

▪︎[You know, in a way, this is all your fault] said the hooded figure with an exhausted voice.

♡[My fault? How's this supposed to be my fault? You were the fucking idiot that reverted time, things would have been easier if it weren't for ya] said the one with a feminine voice, long and bright red hair falling to the ground.

▪︎[It was an accident, an accident that happened because you were trying to steal my favorite child!!!]

♡ The red haired let out a dry laugh. [Well I didn't think it mattered, since he hates you anyways, he's more compatible with me, we both have red hair, beauty and brains, unlike you]

▪︎[What!!!]

◇ [I'm with the god of lust and beauty in this, just look at my child!!] The blonde one pointed to the image in the pond, where a young prince Alberu was clearly depressed and avoiding his work [Look at him, he looks so sad]

♤ [Mine looks fine though] the one with a large scar on his face and long savage hair touch the water and the image changed to show Choi Han training without rest.

◇ [Since when he's your child god of war?, didn't you already have a priestess?] The blonde one questioned.

♤ [You also have one, and so does the god of death even if she hasn't accepted yet, so I'm also allowed to have favorites]

♧ [Oh I like this one] the shorter one, with brilliant colorful eyes, changed the image on the water to show a man taking some pastries out of the oven [He's good at cooking, and that's also a kind of art, and he's my tipe too, I think it'sname was Beacrox?] the figure giggled.

♡ [You like that one really?] Questioned the red haired [Well, he is kind of handsome, but he can't compare to my little red bird, just hearing his voice it's enough for people to love him]

▪︎[That's because of your stupid blessing, now not only does he attracts people with his looks, his voice is even more dangerous, what if he gets kidnapped huh?]

♡ [Death don't be so pessimistic, he will be fine, he has people around to protect him, like that handsome golden dragon, and the butler, aren't they like his father figure or something like that? And also, I did it for his own good, someone that handsome can't not find a mate, fall in love and be happy together with the other, I might be the god of lust and beauty but I care about love too]

▪︎[You see Sun, I told you we shouldn't have let them be in charge of earth one, those tv dramas really corrupted their brain]

◇ [Well, we were busy Death, and Lust was the only one available, not to mention that you got in charge for the apocalypse, be glad we didn't let them watch over the humans during that, who knows what would happen]

♧ [Now you three, shouldn't we be more concerned about what we were talking before?]

♤ [Art is right, let's go back to the other topic]

◇ [I don't know why you insist on that war, the answer it's obvious] Sun smiled, [Of course it's going to be my child]

♤ [Oh really?, well, I'm pretty sure it will be mine] said war in a serious tone.

♡ [They're back at it again] Lust sighted.

▪︎[Yeah, an as I told you before, it's all your fault] death scoffed at them.

◇ [Art I need your opinion!!!]

♤ [Art give us your opinion!!!]

♧ The little one put there hand on there chin thinking. [But, If i have to choose, I'll choose the child I like to be with the child of death!] Said happily.

♤ [What?!, you can't be serious look at him he's almost at his thirties while Death's child it's barely twelve!] War screamed.

◇ [Oh so NOW you're worrying about age? let me remind you that, unlike my child that it's actually seventeen, yours might look like it but he's over sixty] sun laughed at them [Obviously MY child is the appropriated one to be the mate of the little red bird]

♤ [How could that be? Huh? Mine is always with him, covering his back during fights and protecting him from everything, tell me where's the chemistry between your child and the little red bird?]

◇ [You really are asking about chemistry?, they literally flirt every time they see each other!!]

♤ [That's mutual annoyance, not flirting]

◇ [Well your child it's like a knight, he's supposed to protect his liege]

♤ [Yours doesn't even spent time with him]

◇ [Yours doesn't even look interested in him!]

♧ [Mine cooks for him every day, does the cleaning, makes sure he's comfortable and his food it's the best one at the eyes of the little red bird, if he were to choose, just for convenience he would choose mine] intervened Art [Doesn't the child of Death wants to be a slacker? With my favorite he would get all the package for that]

The two gods that were fighting looked at Art in silence, before turning around and start talking between them.

◇ [That's actually a pretty good point, knowing the little red bird, just to have his dream he would actually choose that one] mumbled Sun.

♤ [Mine can't cook, nor clean, he only knows how to fight and be nice]

◇ [Mine has servants that could do everything for the little red bird, but also a lot of problems with the throne...]

♤[But..the little bird trust my child with his life, and he's cute and strong]

◇ [My child it's strong too, not as much as your child but still, and he's the most handsome man you could find in the entire kingdom...]

♡ [Hey you too] Lust came from behind and tapped their shoulders [Have you even considered what my little red bird it's interested in?]

[What?] They both asked.

♡ [You are proposing your childs but, you don't even know if my little red bird it's into men or women]

They fell silent.

♧ [Fuck I didn't think about that!!] Art screamed. [Then, my other favorite children will be the mage!!]

♡ [Oho~] Lust raised an eyebrow.

◇ [How can you?!, even if he's not into men, I'll only support my child and no one else] declared Sun.

♤ [Y-yeah!!, me too!!] Said War "Fuck, I was going to choose the mage, I can't think of another one!"

♡ [Wasn't there that guy Bud?] Started Lust [Or the swordsman Hanna, heck, even that bastard Adin would look good with him, there no answer for this, my little red bird just looks good with everyone, but]

[But?] The three gods that were fighting asked at the same time.

♡ [I can say for sure that even for all the money in the world he would not pick that crazy bitch Clopeh, and also, since he looks good with everyone, we have no choice other than wait for the childs to do their best so my little red bird can choose]

▪︎[Will they fight for him though??]

♡ [Didn't you say he's your child Death?, have faith, in fact, with my blessing everyone can fall for him, in a way or another, charm is such a variable thing, it can make someone love him like a friend, a son, a brother, father, a figure to follow or a lover, so we just have to wait]

▪︎[Well, you are right, my child had always been the charming one with or without your blessing]

♡ [See?, now stop screaming at each other, let's keep watching a little longer, things may be a little slow right now but we just have to wait]

♤ [Hey...] War started [what if...we make things a little more interesting]

♡ [Interesting?, How?] Lust, intrigued, came closer to hear.

♤ [As you mentioned, he would never pick that crazy lunatic of Clopeh Sekka, but that bastard would fall for him]

♡ [Yeah and?]

♤ [There is another one that he will never choose, isn't there?]

▪︎Death opened their eyes in shock. [No, you can't be serious]

♤ [Just imagine Death, for hundreds of year, suffering for his curse, yet then suddenly goes back in time, decides to go kill his enemie, but discovers that he can feel, smell and feel for him, that would make him go crazy]

♡ [WAIT] Lust gave him a look of shock [You are not taking about the white thing are ya?]

[It would be funny though, your one true enemy being the only variation of your curse, if we made the little red Bird a variable not affected by the course, he would not die if the white thing falls for him, and we would get a nice show]

♧Art giggled. [You are evil, and I like it]

▪︎[The curse can't be just changed, it's the result of a vow of death, it has already been written]

♤ [Yes, you are right Death, but, we are not gods for anything, making just one person an exception between the over billions of people in this world, it would be nothing, c'mon, I know you also want to see it]

The four gods gulped to their words, tempted by the idea of a good story. Yet, all of them put their eyes in one of them, that was biting their lips trying to decide.

▪︎[I...he...he is going to hate me even more for that]

♤ [He already hates you, you already have nothing to lose] whispered War into their ear.

♧ [Wow, he looks like that devil people in earth fear...] said Art softly, only for Sun and Lust to hear. They nodded at their their words.

Death remained silent for over a minute, after finally talking. Clenching their fist and lowering their head

▪︎[I....fine]

Cale opened his eyes in panic, finding himself in his room and seeing the hand that was approaching him but that had stopped when he wake up. Ron was looking at him with a surprised expression, his puppy master looked confuse and somewhat panicked.

—Are you alright young master?

—Ah, yes, I just, felt like something cold and weird was over me, it must have only been a nightmare— his head felt heavier than it should as well as his body.

—I don't think so— Eruhaben came closer to him and put his hand on the boy's forehead —You have a fever, and also, I did feel the presence of a god just now.

—What?

—It's better to bring a doctor— ignoring Cale he turned over to Ron —His temperature it's quite high.

—I'll go now— the butler had frown at his words, and he still was as he walked out the room.

—Rest for now— he covered the boy again making him lean on the pillows.

—But, what about the presence of a god?

—I felt it, but your body hasn't really change at all, we would have to call that crazy priestess to look at you and see if there's anything wrong that I cannot detect, for now just relax, you did look a little pale earlier, I should have predicted this.

He caressed the boy's head, who closed his eyes while finally starting to feel hot and weak.

—I'm fine though, it's probably just a cold.

—Like hell you are alright, just shut up and rest, I'll go tell Beacrox to prepare a light meal for you.

Before he could go, a small hand grabbed his sleeve. The old dragon turned around, but the kid had let go his clothes immediately, evading his eyes. His face was red and covered in a thin layer of sweat.

Eruhaben sighed and brought a chair over to the bed and sat down. He could see the boy relax.

"Could it be that he doesn't like to be alone when sick?" He could understand that, it was better to have someone you trust near you when you are in a feeble state. It made him feel a little nostalgic, couldn't help but remember the times he watched over younger dragons going by their first growth.

—Aigoo...— he sighed —You truly are an unlucky bastard.

Even if he said that as if he was annoyed, he still didn't left his side until the butler brought a doctor with him.

—How is he?— Ron asked.

The doctor, who just finished seeing his condition, started putting his things in his briefcase again.

—It's probably a fever provoked by stress.

—Stress?

—Yes, his body seems alright, it's not because of an infection, and probably not a normal cold either, since none of the usual symptoms are here, he only has a fever and an exhausted body, he should be fine with some rest, the mind is as important as the body, just don't let him do much for a couple of days, and try not to put him in stressing situations.

—I will have that in mind, thank you for seeing our young master.

—To reduce the fever just give him liquids, sweet things like fruit could help to, sugar helps people to relax, but it also creates an habit, so make sure to mostly give him fruits, now, I shall go, it's getting late.

—I'll accompany you.

The both leave the room. The kittens, who where already back, were just giving Cale a pity expression.

•This might be because of those classes..

Said super rock with a sad tone.

•Well I love hearing him sing!! But I guess he doesn't like It too much.

This time the sky eating water talked with a unusual soft voice.

•I'm sorry, I can cure wounds and lost limbs, but the mind is something different.

"Yeah, those stupid classes, I don't want them, but..." even if he didn't want them, even if singing in front of others was uncomfortable, he couldn't say no. Everytime he tried, he would look at Violan's eyes and was unable of saying no to her. The woman after all had went out of her already busy schedule to spend time with him, read books, have tea, talk. He was seeing her more often than before and getting used to her presence.

—You know, if you don't want to do something, just say no— said Eruhaben.

—I tried, but...

—Is it Ron's training?, or the classes?

Was it Ron's teachings? Honestly, even if he feared for his life, he didn't really hated that much the training anymore, not when he was finally seeing some results out of it. The super rock might be right and the classes for singing were the actual problem.

—Probably...the later, I don't really like singing.

Eruhaben had a calm expression on his face, thinking what to say next. —May I know why?

—It makes me uncomfortable, I.. don't really have good memories out of it.

Yeah, not only that time Lee Soo Kyuk and Choi Jung Soo made him that joke about sucking at it, to be the rest of the week saying sorry and almost hugging his knees for forgiveness after seeing his face, it was the fact that it reminded him of his childhood. Who didn't sing songs with their parents when little?

But his parents where death, they crushed to death in a car accident and never came back home again. In the orphanage there where no songs, there where only people who would look down on you and childs that could find the most tiny thing about you and make you suffer out of it. The music had been out of his life for many years, singing was for happy and extroverted people, for those who liked standing in the light. He was just an ordinary person trying to go through the day.

Sure he liked music, but singing was just not for him. He would only sing in moments he was alone and felt safe, the little song from the radio that he heard when eating with the leader and Choi Jung Soo, or the one that was playing that time his team and everyone was trying to make a conversation with him while talking of their own lifes and happy things. Some song where something like a safe place, but the rest with no value, made him remember the time his parents where alive.

—Then just say that you little brat, Why do you always keep things to yourself until it goes the wrong way and end up like this? Your voice is good, great even, so I understand the countess wanting to show it to all the people in this point of time saying you are a trashy and dumb bastard, she probably wants them to see the good side of you and cultivate your abilities, but if it makes you uncomfortable and all that, say it, you can go and live singing just when you want to.

—....

—And also, I know you are thinking about that teacher that came to teach you, but that's alright, just learn to play an instrument.

—but I-

—Let me finish, learn to play an instrument, music, when forced into someone can end up in a case like yours, but remember that it's also a good therapy, you won't have to expose yourself with an instrument, and it can be a medium to express repressed feelings, learn that instead, and just sing when you want to and not when you are forced to.

Was it because he was an ancient dragon? His voice was really convincing, and it also made sense, Cale had to guess it was because of hundreds of years of experience.

—Yeah, Cale you just have to hear what gramps says, we love your singing, but if you don't like it then we won't ask nor say anything, but we would love seeing you play something!

He finally smiled and gave On a couple of light pats on her head.

—I guess I can talk with the countess tomorrow.

Maybe he had thought wrong of himself. There were so many people saying he was not bad at it that he might be starting to believe them. If that was the case, he would save his voice for those he cared about only, and probably learning to play an instrument wasn't such a bad idea, after all with his ability to record everything, it wasn't going to be such a challenge. Specially if they were talking about piano, memorize the music sheets, the scales and everything, the only thing left would be work so his body could learn to move based on that.

—Yes, now rest, I bet they'll come with your food soon enough.

—Yeah I'm starving.

The dragon just let out a small laugh. That bastard could actually joke when he looked like he was burning in the inside.

"Well, even if he doesn't sing again, I still have two recordings of it, so I can't care much"

Beacrox soon came instead of his father, that was talking with the countess and the count. A simple soup and a little fruit was Cale's dinner that day. Not too long after that Violan appeared too.

Eruhaben, that was now known as Cale's second bodyguard, just went to stand close to the door.

—You are burning— said the woman putting a hand on the boy's forehead —Ron told me it was caused by stress, is it because of those rumors or how people treats you?

—Mother....

—Yes?

—I don't want to continue singing.

—What?

—I'm sorry— he averted his eyes slightly —I don't like singing.

Violan stood there in silence. Was she going to get mad? Or probably sad?, he didn't know. So he just waited for her response, and soon enough he felt her hand on his cheek.

—It's alright, Cale, I might have been a little imposing there, if you don't want to you don't have to, I can just talk to professor Festa and cancel all of this, there's no point on forcing you to learn something you don't like, it can make you hate it even more, so don't worry about it, I will take care of everything.

He look at those warm eyes, and nodded, letting a faint smile out.

—Thank you mother, but, I will learn to play an instrument still, it can be a good hobby.

—Then I'll tell her that, but don't force yourself, you can take it slow, I was so obsessed to make the rumors about you to dissapear that I imposed this onto you, I wanted quick results to let other know that you had a good side and abilities, but I didn't ask you about that, so, forgive me.

—It's alright, thank you.

—Rest now, so you can recover soon, good night.

The old dragon had a satisfied smile in his face. Surely this brat never let his thoughts out loud when it come to things like this, and force him to talk was difficult, but he was quite the talker when he was sick.

After the countess left the dragon went to him.

—If you are going to learn an instruction, I think the violin would suit you the best.

—Violin?

—Or you could just learn to play two, the piano and the violin, but don't tell that crown prince or he is going to make you do a presentation on a banquet or his birthday.

—Ugh— he made an expression of displeasure —Yeah he totally would.

—Then which instrument you prefer?

"Wich one?, probably that one"

—I'll tell you later.

—Fine, just try not doing stupid things again.

—Sure— he left himself relax and close his eyes, letting his head rest on the pillows. Although his body still felt heavy, so did his eyelids, after the problem was solved, it didn't take him much to fall asleep.

Eruhaben caressed his hair calmly while talking to the kittens.

—Keep an eye on him, he really doesn't know how to take care of himself.

—Nya~

—Yes~

He nodded at their responses. Surely, there would be someone crying about his human being sick if he were here, that little kid was the one always following Cale, and it was really quiet without him around. "Soon enough, at least his egg, we will have it here soon enough..."

Chapter Text

—Oh my, poor commander— Tasha almost laughed at the scene in front of her.

Cale was sitting in his bed with the two kittens that looked like they were glued to him by how close they were. Choi Han was on the side of the bed standing, and every time the boy were to grab a piece of fruit or water the sword master would do everything for him not to move. And Cale, he was still a little feverish, but clearly bored so he tried more than one time to pick up the book he had been reading, only to stop midway after seeing Ron's face warning him to rest.

—Truly unlucky— commented Eruhaben, who was sitting in front of her.

—Tasha, you will be going back soon right?— said Cale.

—Tasha?, I liked it more when you called me Aunt Tasha, Can't you say it again?

—No.

—I knew I should have recorded it— she sighted.

Cale ignored her comment. —When you get there give him the pouch so we can communicate, even if I don't want to, we have to make preparations for the future.

—Of course, honestly he's going to call you immediately, he's so bored there, acting like a little kid, but I can understand since he finally was a king and then lost it the same day, all for that good for nothing god.

—Hyung must be really sad.

—He was even saying that he misses how you and the kids went uninvited to his room, that's how bad it is.

—Truly bad indeed.

—But I'll just be pestering you for an hour more or so, I told him I would stay here for three days, but I'm sure he's feeling too lonely, I'm a good aunt so I'll just go back today.

"After all I have to show him the recordings, I can't help but wonder what will his face look like when he sees how cute his dongsaeng has become"

—Oh right, Cale, you said that god told you the white star might remember in the future right?

—Yes?

—Then, shouldn't you act a little less like yourself if that happens?

He squinted his eyes —Why?

—Just think about it like this, he might come to see if you remember too, but if what he finds it's an innocent and cute young Cale, wouldn't that be confusing for him?

—I'm not calling you aunt.

—Shit— she grumbled —Anyways, you should at least try to act a little different from your usual self.

—Yes Cale-nim, like when you were acting as young master Naru.

—Don't remind me about that.

—But you did fool the white star, didn't you even hug him and fake crying?

—Oh my you did?— Tasha asking.

—He also went around calling him eldest uncle.

—Choi Han you really are talkative today.

The swordsman smiled innocently. —I'm just stating a point Cale-nim.

—Well, ill try to do so when I go out.

—Why don't you try being cute?, I bet Alberu would bite his tongue out of surprise if at his birthday you were to call him hyung with a soft lovely and cute face.

—Ugh.

—Don't make that face, it would be fine, you are twelve, even if you are a noble, people just forgive everything to those that are pretty, or cute and innocent, you could have the three.

—I'd rather die.

—You hate it that much?

—Well, I could try acting a little different, and I know I'm pretty handsome, but why would I make use of my appearance?, I just want to do nothing at all.

—Ah yes, your slacker life was it?, Surely, you have people to do everything for you, but what if you somehow end up alone, would you just starve or sit there waiting for the others instead of working to survive?

—Even if I let others do everything for me, don't underestimate my abilities to stay alive.

He did survive for three days when the monster apocalypse started, and even got to live till his thirties through all that, he could do all the basics chores a person needed to do to be a functional human being, like cleaning and cooking, he just didn't had any reason to do so, he was rich and had people to do all for him.

—I honestly doubt it— the woman laughed.

—Yes, you do run into trouble all the time Cale-nim.

—And you always end up needing someone to carry you cause you can barely move— added On.

—Yesh— agreed Hong, who still couldn't modulate well.

—Passing out it's a completely different thing, that's because I use my powers, but if I were to live like a normal person I surely wouldn't have any problem, other than it would be a nuisance.

—Yes, whatever you say— she just let his statement fly away like it was nothing more than air —Anyways, the invitation for the banquet should be delivered in a few days.

—I'll talk with my father when my rest is over, I'm sick and in need of rest, so it will take a couple of days.

He suddenly moved his eyes towards the door, as he had heard the footsteps of someone, few seconds later a knock could be heard.

—Come in.

The door opened and Basen entered, a little surprised to see so many people in his brothers room.

—Do you need something Basen?

—Ah, yes, well I...

Seeing him distracted with the presence of the others, gave them a sign and soon they stood up and walked out, only Ron and the kittens staying behind.

—Now you can talk.

—Hyung, I heard from mother you won't be singing anymore.

—Yes, it makes me uncomfortable, but to not make a waste of the visit of professor Festa I'll still learn how to play an instrument.

—I see, but...

—But?

—Hyung, your voice is beautiful, and I think it's a waste to not let other people hear it, I like it, a lot.

Basen was a good child, he cared for his brother and loved him, but as he felt he was only being a problem for his brother being there, complicating things on the talk for the decision on the next lord, he knew the right was his brother's, cause unlike Cale, he didn't share blood with the count. Basen had realized not too long ago that the fights and all those senseless acts considered as tantrums that his brother was accused of, it was just him intimidating the people that had called Basen names or just humiliated him.

Cale was a really good person, and for that he loved him, for he was an amazing person, and so he would support him at everything he would decide to do, but he still was a little sad to hear that Cale would not sing again.

—You really like it that much?

—I...yes.

—Then I could sing for you, Lily and mother when you want to hear it.

—What?, really?

—Yes, I don't like singing for strangers or people in general, but I can sing for you, it's not that much to do it once in a while if I don't have the pressure of having to do it in front of a huge group of people, and you are my family so it's okay.

—I...thank you hyung!!

His eyes went wide when Basen jumped over him to give him a hug. Although just a moment later, the kid, finally noticing what he had done, quickly get away in embarrassment.

—Sorry, I wasn't thinking.

He left out a soft chuckle. —You don't have to apologize for something like that.

"In fact, thanks to Raon I'm pretty used to kids jumping over me" he surely missed the little dragon.

—Right, I gotta go now— the kid said with his face all red —T-thank you for listening hyung.

—You're welcome.

—Well goodbye— he quickly ran out while whispering —God I can't believe I just did that!!

Just a second after the door closed On started patting his arm softly, he glanced at her with his eyebrow raised.

—What?

—You, you said you don't mind singing for you family.

—Yes.

—Would you...

He caressed her head. —Yes, I can sing for both of you two, just, not too many times, and also, it would be better to wait for your brother, right?

Her eyes sparkled, yet she still tried to hide it by averting her eyes.

—I dike to hear too nya!!— said baby kitten Hong.

—Yes, yes.

If it was for his family, those he cared about, he could do it once in a while, but only for them. "I might teach the children some nursery rhymes later, although I don't really know the ones people have here"

—I'm glad to hear that— suddenly Ron joined the conversation —I wouldn't like seeing our young master giving away something like that to not do it ever again.

—I won't do it much though.

—Even that is better than nothing at all.

—When our younger gets here, you will have to sing for the three of us— said On.

"Fuck, now I'm getting a headache"

—Hey Cale— Tasha opened the door —I will be going back now, I just recieved a call about some nobles of the second prince faction heading to see my nephew.

—Will you get there in time?

—I convinced Eruhaben-nim to take me there, anyways, I'll see you at the banquet, goodbye.

Alberu was at his fucking limit. He surely had forgotten the times where the nobles had no respect for him. He was the son of a commoner, his only point was being a little favored by his father. And now he had to smile and be nice to two motherfuckers that had practically come to mock him and try to make him give up on the succession.

Like that would happen. Who would be so obedient to give away something because others just asked you to?

—You have to think about it prince, if you stop the fight and come to our side the second prince can still give you a good position.

"Yeah right, do I really look like an idiot to them?" This same man had been trying gain his favor in the future.

But even if he wanted them to go and show them how stupid they where, he wasn't in a position to do that, he lacked power and had his hands tied because of the queen.

—Baron, I have to decline your offer.

Still, he decided to just go forward with everything, he could be a little disrespectful, since Cale, his ultimate cheat code was still on his side.

—Don't you have to think it over?

—I have, and I've come to the conclusion it's not worthy.

—Then don't blame others for what happens, I'll be waiting to see you at your birthday banquet your highness.

They had finally go. And he was again trapped there with the paperwork. He sat down to try and finish the little that was left. He didn't had much to do now, but knowing he couldn't go out or have complete privacy was making him go nuts.

"I just have to hold on for a while, then I'll start gaining more power and influence, just a couple of years, nothing much.." yeah, he was kind of getting how Cale felt every time he would get more work instead of being able to rest and do nothing as he wanted.

—Just three weeks till my birthday, then I could surely make up something, yes, I just...need some time.

—Time for what?

He looked up and stared at his aunt, who was standing at the door. She closed the door and walked to him with a smile.

—I thought you were staying there for three days.

—Yeah, but I figured that you would be too alone so I came back earlier.

—How?

—Eruhaben-nim helped.

Yeah that made sense. —How was it?

—Cale said he was going to talk with the count.

—Really?

—Yes, but you will have to give him a golden plaque in the future.

—He surely would ask for that.

Tasha could not help feeling a little relieved after seeing the smile forming in her nephew face.

—That would have to wait a couple of days though.

—Uh?, why?

—When I was there he got a fever, it was really high.

—Was he okay?— the smile had faded away immediately and replaced with a concerned look.

—The doctor said it was due to stress.

—Stress?

—Yes, you would not believe it, everyone in the city is talking bad about him, someone had been changing what actually happened and making him look bad, even the servants of the manor dared to talk when he was passing by.

—And what did he say about it?

—He...just said it wasn't a problem since he was just used to it.

They had known Cale almost at the time he was starting to be called a hero, so they really didn't though about his past and the reason people called him trash. Cale only moved for others and the only thing he wanted was money, money he used not on himself but for his family or the greater good, so whenever he called himself trash, they would just take it as a joke and call him an idiot. But was it only that?

If people was making out things and treating him like that, some people could even get to believe it then, and he did have little regards of his well being as he wasn'tthat important, he would also keep all the problems to himself.

—Do you think he actually truly thinks about himself like that? And didn't just say things because?— the blonde couldn't help but wonder.

—I'm not sure, but, people there have no respect for him at all, the first day when I was heading to my room, one of the counselors of the family intercepted me and started with his bullshit about commoners and nobles, then asked me what I was doing there.

—So?

—I told him I was there to deliver a letter and bring back the response, and when he heard that he went and asked me to give him the letter so he could make sure it wasn't something bad.

—He did what?

—When I said no he started coming at me but Cale intercepted, he had film the conversation and threatened the man, but...

—What?— he frowned.

—He even dared to go and try harming him.

That was a surprise, and not a pleasant one. He knew Cale was actually Kim Rok Soo, but he just couldn't believe the situation. How could a counselor dare to try harming the son of his lord?

—Was he alright?

—Yes I quickly intervene and let that son of a bitch taste the floor.

—That's good to hear.

—The thing is, after that, people came and, they all immediately believed the counselor, although the countess was more confused and was just waiting for her son to explain what happened.

—And here I thought he would be relaxing and doing great.

—Yeah, even if he clarified what happened showing the video recording, I'm pretty sure there still be rumors spreading out and calling him trash.

—So that's why he stressed enough to have a fever?

—That and the fact the countess hired a teacher for him when he didn't want the classes at all and was just being a huge source of stress on it's own.

—A teacher?, For what?

The woman smiled before taking a small pouch from her sleeve. Her nephew's eyes grew wide.

—Is that a...spacial pouch?

—Yes, made by Eruhaben-nim himself, it's small but has enough space for everything you want, and..— she took out an orb —I also got you these.

—Finally, I'll be able to fucking communicate with others.

—That's not everything, what is truly valuable here, is what is inside— she went and start playing the first recording.

A soft and beautiful voice singing started to reproduce, and Alberu could not stop hearing, it had something special, he just wanted to keep hearing as his mind was becoming quieter and he suddenly started to feel sleepy, but before he could embrace the feeling the song ended.

—Who is that?

—Are you an idiot? Of course it's Cale singing.

—You gotta be kidding me.

—No, you should have seen it, he's so cute I could barely stop myself from squishing his cheeks, and because he is in a more immature body he tends to show his emotions a lot more, and seeing him do different faces it's just too much for my heart.

Alberu didn't respond. Technically speaking, he knew Cale was handsome and all that, but he couldn't just imagine what his aun was telling him, and he probably had shown his disbelief cause the woman rolled her eyes.

—If you don't believe me the just watch this— she changed the recording for another one, in wich a young red haired boy was peacefully sleeping on the dragon's side, a little kitten was resting on top of him.

Alberu's heart somehow moved a little, but he just ignored him, he was in denial, that couldn't be his dongsaeng, the Cale he knew was a bastard than only knew how to make troubles and pester him.

—Isn't he cute? He even got to call me aunt Tasha twice with that cute voice, if it weren't for his family and all the people guarding him like there lifes depended on it I would try to kidnap him.

—Do you want to see the kingdom perish? The mere ancient dragon by himself could blow up the whole capital if he wanted too.

—I know, that's why I didn't do it, anyways, it took me quite some time to remember, but at the end I figured out where I had heard the name of Cale's new teacher, it's the woman that get to be head of the professor commitee of Roan's art and music academy, you know the famous one that was said to turn every one of her students in a prominent figure in the area.

—So he's learning, music.

—It was originally for him to learn to sing even better, but after he got the fever and all saw how he didn't wanted to do it, they just changed it for learning to play an instrument.

—He probably was so mad for having his dream of slacking getting away again.

—He was a bit better today, but he was looking a little too red to not guess his fever was going up again.

—Then I should wait to call him.

—Probably, but— she immediately connected the orb for a call.

—What the heck are you doing?!

Before he could cancel the call, it connected, and a golden haired man appeared.

—That was quick, I thought you would wait at least a day to call— said the dragon.

—Oh it was me— Tasha appeared behind Alberu.

—We are just calling to check on the poor young master.

—He's doing....— he looked to his left and made a dubious expression —..fine.

—Who is it?— a younger voice was heard.

—Just rest, you don't have to answer.

—Is it his highness?

The dragon just sighed. —Yes, it's him.

The dragon finally pointed the orb towards the bed, aunt and nephew could se the young boy trembling and sweating there, trying to sit. His hair was sticking to his face and they could see he had a little trouble breathing.

—You look horrible.

—I would say the same for you hyung.

—How did you end up like this?, my aunt said you were getting better.

—I was, until I wasn't.

He saw the boy smile faintly, his arms where trembling as if he had no strength at all. This all just made Alberu feel really fucking concerned.

—We believe the fever started because of the stress— started the dragon while pointing the orb back at him again —But yesterday I also felt the presence of a god, and that might be what triggered his condition now, we already contacted Cage so she can see what's going on.

—Will he be fine?

—I'm fine, it's just a little fever.

The dragon looked like he was about to snap and put the boy to sleep by force if he didn't shut the fuck up and rest.

—Anyways, although it looks bad, his temperature it's not raising more and if he can say stupid things then he's better than other times.

—When you know what's going on please call and tell me.

—Sure, then we will be contacting you later.

—Please do, goodbye.

The call ended like that. Just what trouble had that idiot stumbled upon now? He could only hope for him to recover quickly. Tasha on his side was silent, until she put a hand on her nephew's head.

—Don't stress out yourself due to worry, he will be fine, they wouldn't let him die even if death itself happened to come for him.

—I guess they would, no, they would totally do that.

—See?, now, I'll let the spatial pouch with you, so you can keep the orb and play the recordings whenever you want— she left the pouch on the table.

—Like hell I would do that.

—Then just erase them I don't care, I already have my copy and so does Mary.

She laughed while heading out. Alberu just waited there for a few minutes, making sure his aunt had really left, then he grabbed the pouch and headed to his room, he locked the door and went righ to his bed without even changing and started playing the song again. Soon enough he was soundly sleeping.

Chapter Text

Cage was the first one to realize what was going on. She had opened her eyes and felt the power of the god as well as the time that was restarting his progress after being forced back. Of course the first thing she did was curse the god until she went out of breath. She even got punished by the people of the church for screaming and for blasphemy or some shit like that.

When she finally managed to calm herself, she saw some hope, If she had gone to the past, then that would mean she could change things too. And the first person that came to mind was Taylor, who would soon suffer from his brother's plan. She had quickly go to him, she would make sure her friend wouldn't end the same way as before.

To her surprise, Taylor sometimes got to say information that would happen in the future, even when he actually didn't remember, she knew he was probably capable of doing so, reason why she started trying to make him recover his memories.

Not too much time after that she came in contact with the patriarch of the Molan family and personal Butler of young master Cale, who updated her on the situation on their side and on the orders the boy had give. She felt a little bit more relieved, since not only her, but a bunch of assassins would intervene at the chance of Taylor falling on the trap again.

And so everything seemed okay, until she was called in a hurry to come to the henituse manor. And when she got there, it was a fucking mess.

The place was upside down because the count and countess where changing the personal due to insubordination and disrespect to the family. A light punishment in her opinion since talking bad and insulting a noble could be seen as treason. Specially when she heard they where spreading false rumors about Cale and one of the counselors had not just tried to invade in the young master's privacy, but even punching him.

The worst part was the victim itself, the moment she walked inside his room she could feel the strong and weird godly presence there.

—The fuck is going on with you?

She didn't even let the boy talk, she just went to him and put her hand on his forehead.

—It's nice to see you too Cage.

—Shut up, I can't understand how are you even talking.

—What do you mean?— asked Choi Han.

—He has the presence of five gods on him, and I don't know what they are doing but they surely are doing something.

—What?

—There powers are colliding inside his body and the pressure it's making his body weaken even more than it already was.

—So, it's not the god of death?— asked Cale confused.

—Oh no, that motherfucker surely is part of this, I can clearly feel him.

—Is he...going to be alright— the silver kitten asked with a preoccupied expression.

—For what I can see, the strength of every power it's going down, they're fusing and going in one direction like pushing or crashing something, it'll probably be safe, he might get better in one or two days

—He might?— questioned Ron.

—In theory, would say a there's a ninety percent of that happening.

—You mean I have to tolerate this shitty situation for that many days?

—Yes— she then got close to him with a concentrated expression.

—What?— not knowing what was going on the boy asked.

Then suddenly she put her hands on his cheeks and started squishing them.

—What the?— he pushed her away and covered his cheeks —The fuck was that?

—Oh...nothing, has anyone told you how cute you look right now?

Cale just opened his mouth without being able to respond. Cute?, Had she really gone crazy?, Who would find cute a trash?

—I mean, your cheeks have just enough baby fat to want me to squeeze them, never thought commander Cale Henituse, young master silver shield, the loved one of god, would look this cute as a child.

—Why don't you stop spouting nonsense?— he let himself fall into the pillows, the fever was just making him more pissed with this whole situation.

Choi Han almost bite his tongue by trying not to confirm what Cage had said, but he couldn't make Cale angry when he was sick.

—What nonsense? Haven't you look yourself in the mirror, with that cute face I wonder why you turned out to be the way you are.

Cale just gave her an angry glance before covering his eyes with his arm.

—And what's going on outside?, there's so much noise....

—Mm?, you don't know?— the girl asked.

—Know what?

Ron interrupted. —Don't worry about it young master, it's just a few reforms to the mansion, like getting rid of some old things and that.

Cage closed her mouth and decided not to say more about that, as it looked like, for some reason they where keeping it as a secret for the boy.

—And how it's Taylor?

—He's doing fine, he's actually starting to remember.

—He is?— he looked at her with surprise.

—When he saw me he recognized me immediately, and sometimes he suddenly mentions things that happened in the future, he can't remember everything, but at least he has a good image of what we all went through.

—That's a good thing, since he was really a great help.

—Anyways, Cale, you shouldn't even talk, that's consuming your energy, I bet the only thing keeping you away from fainting has to be of your ancient powers

•She's right, poor crybaby, has been enslaved to keep you alive, he can't take a xx break.

•Do you want me to have a vacation or getting Cale killed?, cause that will happen if I don't work.

•Don't worry crybaby, we will surely eat back the rest of your power so you can be more efficient on your work and have more free time.

"Well, I do quite use him too often now that I think about it..." even if it was a power in his body, he was starting to pity him.

—It's that serious?— Choi Han was now getting a little scared.

—He would not die that's sure, but he could enter a comatose state until whatever the hell it's going on in his body ends.

—Can't we do anything?— Eruhaben, who had just been listening the whole time finally talked.

—Other than feeding him, making sure he doesn't move much and treating his fever, I don't think so, would recommend for him to sleep, If he does that he won't be wasting energy and instead will be getting it.

—Should I knock him out then?

Cale got chills down his spine hearing Choi Han say such a vicious thing. Were the swordsman to do that, he would surely break and never wake up again, he just couldn't help on remember that time he had told him to slightly punch a wall ant the whole thing went down.

—Just give him a pill, you wanna kill him?, he's weaker than a stick.

Fortunately Cage put some sense in his head.

—Right....

Cale sat again to look at them. —Anyways, you don't have to make such a fuss, just let me sleep, I can do it if you all stop talking.

—I'll put a barrier around the room— said Eruhaben while opening his book again.

—Can I sleep here for a while? I'm so tired, having to deal with the church is such a consuming thing.

—Sure whatever you want— he waved his hand before turning around and start trying to fall asleep.

When they saw he was actually sleeping, Cage gave a glare to the three men in the room.

—So, mind telling me why you all are not telling him about the situation outside?

—Well, he got a fever because of stress, we just don't want him to feel worst.

—But Choi Han, he will find out eventually, although I understand a little bit, since all the people outside are being such a bunch of assholes.

—What have you hear?— Eruhaben didn't took out his eyes from the book, but was holding it with a bit too much of strength as his fingers where carving the cover.

—A lot of things, here in the mansion no one it's actually talking except for the ones that are staying, and the ones that are begging for forgiveness, outside thought, they are saying it's all Cale's fault, that he insulted some old geezer and then turn the blame into him, honestly, I was about to curse them for all the blabbering, but I had to come here so...

—I see, to think this same people would be cheering his name in the future— Ron had a terrifying expression that Cage just ignored.

—I heard that he was called a trash before, but this is too much, Was it like this before?— Eruhaben pinch the bridge of his nose.

Had it happened? If Ron remember well, Cale himself had said he was done acting like a trash before, and taking in consideration his last acts, he was completely sure all Cale had done in the past had a purpose, just that now he was taking more active and strong actions that people were just distorting the way they wanted.

—It wasn't as serious as now, I.. have to say the countess and count let the young master do whatever he wanted and never asked anything, they also didn't take his side, even I once believed he was actually like that, but it turned out he just planned everything.

—So, his family didn't even cared to check on why he was acting like that?— Cage asked in shock.

—They never talked much, only before the bomb incident on the capital their relationship started to get better.

Choi Han wasn't as concerned as them, since he knew Cale had transmigrated here from Korea. Then again, there was a lot he didn't knew as his life as Kim Rok Soo, what had happened for him to be so against singing?, he couldn't tell, Rok Soo was someone off few words, someone that kept everything for himself, he was happy to see him express more now that he was a child and couldn't completely control his feelings, yet, maybe for that exact reason he felt things in a more strong way and so affected him more.

He was happy to see him forming a real bond with the countess, he was even more happy seeing how the family he had now where actually moving for him and cleaning everything so he didn't had to keep hearing useless things or facing stupid people, Cale had said he could talk with the original Cale Henituse and that he was happy on the other world, but, he also kind of mentioned how he loved his family and how he really regretted some of his actions.

"It would have been good for that family to do this for the real Cale" he couldn't help but think that.

—I can go out and help cursing some people— offered Cage.

—I can go with you— said Choi Han.

—As the head butler I do have to go and put some order outside.

—I'll stay here with him— the dragon looked at them, that was him saying they could go.

—Me too, I'll stay with him— On and Hong proceeded to curl up and stay in the bed close to the boy

—Then we will be going.

~▪︎~

—You are pathetic.

The boy pushed him and made him fall to the ground. It hurt, he was sure he had landed bad and from the sharp pain in his hand he could say he had cut himself with something.

—That's why he won't get adopted.

—Yeah, he's just useless, maybe we should just go into his room and look for the money there.

—That's a good idea, even if he doesn't want to hand it over, we can just take it.

The boys then just ran away leaving him behind. Kim Rok Soo looked at his hand, as he had thought, there was a nasty cut on his palm. And soon he found the reason for it, as there was a piece of broken glass there. But he still didn't cry, he just stood up and cleaned his clothes with his other hand.

He had fallen over a rock too, such a bad luck today. But it was kind of his fault, since he went to that isolated part of the orphanage to try and spend some time alone.

He walked towards the building and straight to the bathroom, where he washed his hands and felt pain every time it moved, and still there was a lot of blood coming out.

But he didn't cry.

His last resort was the infirmary, that as always was empty, with no nurse to be seen. But that was alright, he went to the drawers and took out some alcohol and gauze. He now really cleaned the cut and wrapped it up the best he could. He still stayed there, since the white gauze was turning red at a fast pace, no one would even care, it was a shame though, that he would probably be late for dinner and won't even touch a piece of meat, but that was alright, there would always be rice and kimchi to accompany it, and maybe if he was lucky enough there could be some tteokbokki.

That was the nice thing about being able to tolerate spicy food, unlike a lot of the kids here, it meant you could be sure to at least eat. When he saw that the red in the gauze wasn't expanding anymore he stood up.

The cafeteria was already full, even the kids from before were sitting and eating like they hadn't do anything at all. Rok Soo just stood in line until he got his food, as he had thought, there was no meat left, but at least there still were a lot of side dishes. He sat down and started eating.

It was alright, he was used to this. Even to the boys throwing grains of rice to his hair from behind. Everything could become bearable after years experiencing it. He had made a mistake when he first came to the orphanage, he had show everyone he was weak. In a place where no one can have preference and there is no one to hold your hand, console you or give you the most minimal trace of affection, your ultimate goal is to at least stand over someone.

Kim Rok Soo had cried the first day he got here, and was labeled as weak, for that and for his slim body and for being short, so he became the new toy of the older boys. Always pushed aside, with his body in pain because of the punches, being stolen from the little money he managed to save.

He obviously was alone there, and so learned the basics to survive. The most important one and the first, never cry. It was the most pure form of showing weakness, not to mention people don't like crybabies at all. They consider them annoying. So he just stopped doing that, it was better honestly, learning to ignore your feelings, bury them deep inside and never showing them in your face. At least that way he wouldn't feel guilty.

A second rule was to never let others know about you, everything related to memories and experiences that could trigger the first rule, never tell anyone about that. Like the fact he was responsible for his parents death. There was this one girl who he became friends with the first year, and he just happened to comment the guilt he felt for that, next thing he knew there where kids calling him an assassin, at least that stopped quickly when the psychologist explained to them that it wasn't actually his fault and that his parents had died in a car accident.

She wasn't wrong, but she also wasn't right, after all, it was Rok Soo who had called them telling them to come back earlier, it was his fault they where crushed to death and could never see them again.

No showing any feelings, always have control over yourself, and never talk more than necessary. The third rule, was to always earn money, be it from working, recieve it from others or even stealing from those who had steal from you, as long as you have money you will be alright, as long as you have money you can save it to live comfortably, cause it could open a lot of doors for you.

Three rules that he learned in that orphanage, and that let him go through all. Since he was weak, he was stepped on by others, being the center of attention was a bad thing, like in the stories he read, the protagonist was strong, had a nice personality and was loved by all as he saved people, like hell he could be like that, it was better to stay on the sides without approaching other people, he didn't have the power to protect or fight against the world unlike the protagonists from his books.

He still read all those stories and novels and stuff, it would keep him out of his thoughts, and made life a little better. It also distracted him after being beaten up by the other kids and ignored by the grown ups.

Pain was bad, but even worse was death, so he endure everything just because he knew some day he would get out of there and start a life on his own.

Kim Rok Soo could only endure the treatment the other kids gave him. And so now, eating here while tolerating the pain, he completely ignored the boys throwing food. He could just go to his room later and stay there until next morning when he would have to go to school.

He finally finished his food and put the tray in the same place as always, ignoring the two boys following him. Still he couldn't always do that, like now that they had pushed him against the wall and punch him in the stomach.

—He doesn't really react much these days, it's getting boring.

—He is still the most easy to pick a fight with, since he has no friends.

—Yeah, but what is the point if he doesn't even make a sound?, I think he already broke.

—Really? Well his eyes do look a little lifeless after all, this spooky bastard.

He was pushed again, falling to the floor and making the wound on his hand send a sharp pain all over his arm. He was then kicked.

—Hey bastard, we couldn't found your money, just where did you hide it, huh?

He just stayed silent. Were they dumb? Even if he had to suffer a little, no matter how he hated pain, he would still never tell them.

—Staying silent again— the bigger one pulled him from the neck and raised his fist in a threatening manner —C'mon you little bitch, spit it out.

—He's not gonna tell, he never does.

—Maybe if I just punch him a little more than usual he will.

—Man and I really wanted that new game.

—Are you going to talk or not?

He averted his eyes. He knew what was going to happen, but if they just finished earlier maybe he could go wash his face and hope tomorrow a miracle occurred and all was gone.

The punch just landed and the two boys left him there in the floor. Rok Soo covered his eye and grunted when he was sure there was no one around. The motherfucker had landed the punch just over his cheek bone and that would hurt for a while even without touching it.

He washed his face in the nearest bathroom and went to his bedroom, since the kid that had been living there with him had leave, he had the place all for himself, and of course it was a mess, since those bastards had been looking for his money. He lay down and closed his eyes.

It was too quiet.

He surprised himself when he thought that. Too quiet?, it's no like there always were a lot of people around him. He was an insensible bastard that would push everyone away and that everyone hated. Yet he felt something missing.

He moved his hand to feel the fur of his children, but found nothing. Children?, His children?, since when did he had one? Since when did he started expecting for the door to open and people to come in to talk inside his room without even asking him if they could?

Since when, did he felt so alone.

He opened his eyes, it was true, he couldn't hear any sound despite his hearing becoming better by the training. He sat in the bed looking at his room, Cale's room. There was no one apart from him. His heart sunk and the fear he had keep buried at the farthest bottom of his head came to the surface.

—Where...?

All the lights were off, and it was night outside. Even if his body felt heavy, if his legs and arms were trembling, he made his way out of bed and tried walking, failing miserably and falling to the ground just after three steps.

His breathing was getting faster as well as his heartbeats, and his vision became blurry.

He surely had get used to have people around him, if he really thought about it, he was never actually alone after coming here. And now, after dreaming about his past, comparing his life to that, he suddenly noticed how heavy was silence.

He didn't like it, being alone, and he had just realized that, getting close to others, it was something he avoided on the past, but had done in this world.

The silent was starting to become suffocating. Even without being able to move properly and with his headache that was just complicating things, he started crawling trying to get to the sofa to have something to use as a support and stand up.

•Cale don't move, your body is too weak!, you should be resting.

•Listen to super rock, do you want o start coughing up blood again or something?

•Yeah, you are not alone right now, we are here so just rest!!

He stopped. Right, the voices of the ancient powers were still there.

•I think it's too late for that.

"Huh?" He felt something warm in his hand. Thinking it was probably a tear, he took a look at it, but it was too dark.

—What is...?

He took his hand to his face and felt the warm liquid coming out of his nose, the smell of blood started filling the room.

•We told you not to xx move.

He stayed there trying to stop the bleeding, without any result until the door suddenly opened, a butler standing there with a worried expression, he had smelled the scent of blood and came running. He froze.

Cale was in the floor, sitting over his legs as he looked at his hands, covered in blood. His face wasn't any better, he was crying and from his nose to his chin it was all covered in blood too.

—Young master!— he ran to him and fall on his knees to have a closer look —What happened?

—I...don't know.

He took his handkerchief out of his pocket and used it to stop the blood. Soom enough he had let the boy on the sofa while making him maintain the handkerchief in place.

—Wait here young master I'll go for the doctor— he was about to leave when the small hand of the boy stopped him.

—Don't go— it was almost a whisper.

He was about to replicate when he finally noticed how we his eyes were shaking as well as the strong trembling of his hands.

Ron had been with him for a long time, and he new the look on his eyes was fear, Cale was scared, and at the same time he was fighting to not fall unconscious.

—Don't go...and don't tell the others...don't...

Yeah, just like in the orphanage, what if they cast him aside and labeled him as useless for showing weakness? He didn't want to be alone.

—Please, I'm not...I..don't want to be alone again.

He then fall asleep. And a complete silence filled the room. Ron carefully changed Cale's clothes and brought water to clean the blood on his body. He noticed his temperature was finally going down.

When he was done, he stood there closed to the bed and didn't move. It was very likely his young puppy had a nightmare, he had never seen him like that, and so, he was planning on staying all the night there if necessary, just so he wouldn't wake up to be alone again.

Things had come out a little bit out of control. The Baron didn't accept his dismissal and brought his people to the manor and started screaming for justice. Choi Han had come out and made all the people making a ruckus shut up, Eruhan just for safety went to put a protective barrier around the mansion and then went to make sure the offenders wouldn't think on doing something like that again. Cage and the kids were at the library looking for information.

He had been managing the servants that hadn't get fired and ended that just a while ago, so he then went to check on his young master, and found him sitting there in the dark.

—How much time was he there?

By the sleeves of the pajama he was using before, he had tried to clean the blood, but he still had a lot on his face, he could say the boy was al alone in the dark bleeding for at least two to three minutes minimum.

It was better not to tell anyone, specially because the young master has asked for it, at least his complexion was starting to look a lot better.

—Don't worry, this old man will stay with you until death comes for me or you tell me to go.

Chapter Text

When all of them came back the next morning, they found Cale sleeping the same way he was before they left, with the difference that Ron was there in the room.

Still, even if all looked the same, the smell of blood was still in the room. Yet Ron only smiled to them and said nothing.

—How...is him?— asked Eruhaben.

—His fever has gone down, and he's sleeping good.

—I see...will you be explaining the smell of blood or not?

—I recieved orders of not saying anything.

—Orders?

—From the young master.

Why would he tell them?, he just couldn't get out of his mind the image of his puppy master trembling in fear and begging him not to tell anyone, if he had to take it to the grave so be it, but there would be no words about it coming out of his mouth.

—How did you all did out there? Well I suppose— he tried to change the topic after seeing their faces of suspicion.

—They are not coming again— the sword master smiled happily.

—Yeah, now the place is more quiet, and that's good, it was difficult to read with all the noise.

Cage walked towards the sleeping boy and put his hand on his head.

—He seems better, I think the power of the gods already did whatever the fuck they were doing, I would say they tried finishing faster after I cursed so much that bitch of a god.

—He's no waking up though— On jumped over Cale with Hong.

—It's better if he's asleep, at least that way he gets to rest, those gods made a mess of his body, although...

Eruhaben raised an eyebrow while listening to Cage. —Although?

—Well, that shitty god was kind of in a panic asking for forgiveness last night.

Ron couldn't help but show a murderous smile. —Forgiveness?, for what?

Like it was possible to be forgiven after making his young master go through that.

—He was saying something about how they wanted to end quickly but...— she didn't know if she had the right to tell the people there, since it was something related only to Cale.

—Whatever you say won't go out.

—The god said they might have triggered some of the memories he had by accident, he didn't specified anything more nor say how it affected him to ask for forgiveness so much but, I might have to guess is related to that stain of blood in the floor?

—Wouldn't dare to confirm or deny that.

—Right, well, he was being really annoying, and I did try coming here when he said those things, but he also told me not to.

—The god told you not to come here?, when he did a mistake, and when we know there was blood connected to whatever happened?— Choi Han asked confused.

—He said there was already someone taking care of it, and it was not my place to intervene, he was really crying when saying that and when he's like that he's usually right, even if it's fucking annoying.

—Am I such an interesting topic for you all to be talking about me in my own room?

Cale, who had just wake up, opened his eyes with clear annoyance. The pressure in his head was giving him a fucking headache, not as worse as the one he had last night during the incident, but still.

—Cale-nim!

He ignored the swordsman and ran his fingers through his hair. Soon enough Ron approached him with a glass of water that he drank immediately.

—How are you feeling young master?

—I feel like I hit my head with a rock, but at least I think I don't have a fever anymore— he pinched the bridge of his nose —I'm hungry, can you bring me something to eat please?

—Immediately.

•You see Cale, that's why we had told you to not suppress you feelings.

•Yeah, cause when they come out it causes a xx mess.

•Since what happened last night your fever started to go down, I could cure you body more easily, the headache is still a little problem cause of what happened las night, but it will go away soon.

Maybe it was that, a moment of weakness where his feelings and all he had decided to ignore came out. That wouldn't change anything, one can't just change the way he is by one simple thing, he had change a little by coming here, but that took his time too. He just hadn't been careful.

"I can't let that happen anymore"

—Cale-nim, Are you alright?

Choi Han got closed to him. His face as always looked like one of a puppy. "How is possible that this same guy can be such a vicious punk when he can look like this?"

—Yes, my head just hurts a bit, but it will be fine.

—Hey, Cale, Can I ask, what happened last night?— Cage couldn't contain her curiosity anymore.

—Yes, I also want to know— the dragon joined.

The boy sighed. —Nothing much, I had...kind of a nightmare.

—A nightmare?, but, the blood...— the priestess looked at the stain on the floor.

—You don't have to worry about that, it was just an accident.

It wasn't a complete lie, he didn't intend to force his body, he just was in a state where he couldn't think straight.

—The god said they may have touched your memories, I didn't understand in wich way but i-

She stopped talking. The air in the room when cold when they all saw the terrifying expression the boy was doing.

—So it was his fault I dreamed that.

—Was it a bad thing?

—Just a useless memory.

—I see...

On just quietly look at Cale and put her paw on his hand. The boy relaxed at little. The one's he had grown more attached to were the kids, he knew it well since they were the only ones he searched for on that dream.

—Anyways, I'm starving, and I think I can sleep the rest of the day.

—I think I should probably go back by now, they're gonna kill me at the church.

—Working hard to be excommunicated I see.

Cage just smiled. —I might even achieve that earlier this time.

—Good luck then.

—Thank you little brother~

—I told you not to call me that.

She laughed and opened the door. —See ya.

Cale clicked his tongue. Choi han approached him.

—Cale-nim, can we talk in private?

—Why?

—About, you now.

—Eruhaben-nim, Can you let us alone please?

—Sure, I'll come back later.

—It's not necessary for the kids to go right?, since they know.

The black haired man nodded. The dragon left and they stared at each other.

—So?

—Cale-nim, the memories the god mentioned, were...about your life as Kim Rok Soo right?

He stayed silent for a moment. —Yes, they were.

—It wasn't about, Lee So Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo's-

—No— he interrupted —It wasn't about that, it was from before even the apocalypse started, you don't have to worry about it.

Choi Han couldn't help but frown. How could he not worry about it when Cale had shown such a reaction before when they mentioned it. He didn't knew much about his past as Kim Rok Soo since the information he had was from Choi Jung Soo's memories, he did knew he was an orphan but apart from that, he got nothing.

—But, Cale-nim, you-

—Its was nothing Choi Han, just a stupid memory of my time in the orphanage.

He quickly closed his mouth. By the expression on Cale's face, he was sure he shouldn't press anymore.

—I...understand.

A couple of minutes after Ron came back with his food. He spent the rest of the day with the kids in the room, he couldn't say anything about it since apparently no one, including his parents, wanted him to get up after how bad he was during those two days. And finally after a week of rest he was able to get out and walk a little.

Then his classes started.

—I'm sorry for keep you waiting professor.

The woman turned around when she heard his student's voice.

—Young master, don't worry, I was just preparing the class, I had a good time programming everything for the last week, we have a very busy schedule for you to learn the basics the best possible way.

—I see...

The woman looked too happy for Cale to not feel like this was going to go bad for him.

—So?, Have you decided what instrument you will learn to play?, my recommendation is the piano, but you can always learn that and a second instrument, Right?

—Let's go with the piano since there's already one here, although I was planning on learning to play the violin.

"I mean, the violin only has a few strings, it should be easier, right?, the piano has a huge number of keys, I don't think I can move that much to reach them"

—Oh!, yes, the Violin goes with your figure and appearance, I can see it, it's a good choice.

—Yes but, I didn't get the chance to inform the countess about it, so I don't have one yet.

—That's alright, I'll teach you the basics with the piano for now.

—Okay.

—Now, just go sit there, I'll teach you the scales first

Cale just smiled. He only had to record it to memorize it, and the faster he learns to play the instrument the sooner the classes would end. It was the perfect plan.

Two hours later Cale was already learning the first song, thinking that it was a normal speed of progress by the face of his teacher, that hadn't change at all during the whole class.

Agata Festa was not only known by her talent in music, but as a great teacher as well, since she never had favorites or complimented one of her students more than the others, she believed in treating them all the same, so during this class she controlled all her expressions to not show how surprised she was by her new student. He had learned everything from zero, yet the program she had made for the next four days was already done in two hours, sure, she was planning on taking all slow because she knew the young master had abandoned his classes. She expected him to get distracted or having a hard time to memorize, but he retained everything she taught him from the first time.

He was, at her eyes, a musical prodigy. After ten years of career, she had come across with her dream come true, the perfect student, yet, following her work ethics, she didn't say anything, cause young students could get too ahead of themselves and stop with their hard work if they thought they were better than the rest.

"I'll have to talk with the countess later and tell her everything" she smiled and put her hand on the boy's shoulder.

—Young master, It's late now, although there is still two hours till dinner, you need time to rest, is good to rest after learning for long periods of time, and also, you have just recovered.

Cale stood up and bowed, just like Violan had told him to do. —Thank you for the class professor.

—No need to thank, now go, I have to made a little change in the program I made, I'll be waiting for you here at the same time tomorrow.

—I'll be here.

He left. Since he had time now, the best he could do was go and talk with his father.

Even though Cale was oblivious to a lot of things, he had noticed immediately the fact that there were less workers than before, and that now all of them kept their mouths shut. He also expected the counselor to get fired so that wasn't such a surprise, although he still didn't know anything about the rumors outside.

It was weird to see the mansion being so quiet at that time in the afternoon. The only sound came from the training grounds, while the servants maintained their heads low and couldn't dare to speak after all that happened.

The count's office looked somehow different, maybe because the door was bigger for him now and the fact this was the first time he had come since the regression. He knocked on the door.

—Father, is me.

The sound of papers and someone trying to organize the place was heard from the other side of the door, and then when it stopped his father finally spoke.

—Come in.

He went in, to find his father sitting in his desk with a calm expression. Soon a faint smile formed in his face.

—Cale, What brings you here?, Shouldn't you be resting?

—I'm fine father, and I wanted to discuss something.

—Of course, take a sit.

He did and immediately started talking. —Father, I guess you remember the incident with Baron Mena a few days ago.

A frown formed in Deruth's face. —Yes, I could never forgot.

—Yes, this is to talk about the letter mentioned during the discussion.

—The letter?— he recalled the recording —Right, the letter for your, hyung.

—That's right.

—Then, What about the letter? And, who is this hyung of yours? It can't be Erik Wheelsman, right?, I never heard of you two exchanging letters.

—No, it's not him, to be honest, it's someone I met a time ago in one of the festivals, he came here with his aunt and we met by coincidence, he lives in the capital so we started to secretly exchange letters around two years ago.

—Someone from the capital? Is it a noble?

—You could say that, I didn't really knew his identity until a while ago, wich is why I intervened that time with the Baron, the letter was for someone important.

—Important?, just who is this friend of yours?

—He is the crown prince, Alberu Crossman.

Of course his father would go silent by hearing that, not all days you discover your son's friend, who you actually didn't even know existed until a few days ago, was no other than the first prince and member of the royal family.

—I...you...how...never mind.

He just let it go while covering his face with his hand. Cale waited for the time he considered enough for his father to process the information before continuing.

—I came to talk to you about it cause I wish to help my hyung.

—Help him?

—He is in trouble with his family, and under a lot of pressure, the queen is controlling everything around him and doesn't even give him space to breathe.

—You are not asking me to...?

—I'm exactly asking for that father.

—We are part of the neutral faction for a reason, showing favoritism for one of the princes could be a bad thing in the future.

—I know, but I also know my hyung is capable and he doesn't stop until he gets what he wants, and I support him no matter what.

—I..even if we do, that would not change much how his situation is right now.

—I disagree, father, we are a family with history and money, others from the neutral faction look up to you and would choose the same side as you, not to mention, I already prepared a present for my Hyung's birthday that will give him advantage.

Deruth was impressed, Cale never shown any interest in politics nor anything, he even abandoned his classes, yet he was here talking like that, like all he was saying was obvious, and he didn't show a trace of doubt while talking.

—What present?

—I'm sure you remember my bodyguard and knight Choi Han, and surely you know he is strong.

—How could I not know when he sparred with vice captain Hilsman and won without a doubt.

—The truth is that he is actually a sword master.

"I think another thing broke in his mind" though Cale seeing his father's expression.

—A...a sword master?

—Yes, and my gift for hyung will be presenting Choi Han as his instructor, surely a lot of people will think twice when dealing with someone ho has a sword master as his instructor, who is also related to us, who would be his strongest allied.

—W-when did you think about all this?

—Since I knew he was the prince and needed help, hyung is intelligent and has great abilities, compared to his brothers, I would choose him to become king.

—I..will talk about this with your mother.

—Please do, I won't bother you with anything else after this, I only need this favor from you, so I hope you consider it.

—I'll do.

—Thanks, then I'll go now father, see you later.

Deruth saw him leave, he was out of words, Cale never showed any form of talent apart of music, he didn't study and was doing who knows what all the time, since when his son had been this intelligent and meticulous? He had planned everything in a few days, and he was mostly right.

—Should I go talk with Violan now?

The sooner the better so both can make out their minds and take a decision. And he was really tempted to just agree to it, since it was the first thing Cale had asked him for in a long time.

—Yes, I should go right now, the prince birthday is in two weeks, and we have to decide before starting the travel to the capital.

He stood up and made his way to his wife own office.

Cale was happily going to his room, since he was freed from his training until after Alberu's birthday, not knowing his teacher was already talking with his mother and his father was walking to see her in that exact moment.

Chapter Text

He left the strong winds behind, made a little rock tower and then destroyed it. A smile formed in his face as he looked at the light coming inside his body again.

The faint tattoo in his chest become completely visible instead of being some indecipherable lines.

•Great, now he won't die by being a xx idiot.

—Won't you shut the hell up?

•XX make me.

Cale just sighed and started to crawl again for that stupid little tunnel to get outside, at least by his size now it was easier. That didn't mean he wasn't a complete and dirty mess when he came out. As he was done with that day's mission he walked over to the place the group was waiting for him, they all made weird expressions when they saw him covered in dust.

—Did you went to roll on the ground again young master?— the butler asked.

—Sort of.

—Let's just go so you can change before the people on the manor realize you are not there— said Eruhaben making him signs to get closer.

—It's not my fault the winds were so strong there— he tried making a excuse for his appearance

—That doesn't matter anymore— the dragon put a hand on his shoulder and soon enough a light surrounded the three of them.

They reappeared in Cale's room, where Ron went immediately to take some clothes so the boy could change.

—Well, at least you have back one of your ancient powers before we have to go to the capital, it will be safer this way— the dragon ruffled his hair —I will now go talk with the count about tomorrow, I'll be back soon.

He left the room just like that, and the kids, who were in the sofa giggled. On was on her human form, reading a book with Hong.

—You look like you have rolled down a mountain.

Cale gave the girl a little glance, she was wearing that simple dress as always. "I should buy her some nice dresses and hair decorations after we come back" he was sure she would like them.

—At least that would be easier than going to the capital.

—Aren't you happy to see the crown prince again young master?

—Happy?, everytime I see his face I have to do something for him, hyung only knows how to make things difficult.

Ron only smiled, before handing the clothes. —Would you like me to help you rearrange yourself?

—Please do, I still have a last minute class with professor Festa.

The birthday banquet was just three days away. Since Eruhaben was already known as a mage in the manor, they had decide to teleport the family over to the capital after Cale gave the idea. Although his family was starting to question quite a lot how he had found so many talented people such as a mage and a sword master, but they still didn't dare to ask.

When he was all set he looked himself in the mirror and nodded.

—I'll go now.

Professor Festa had said nothing at all about his process, except for the times he does something good and she points it out, or when she corrects him, so he was sure his process was a normal one compared to the other students the woman had.

This las two weeks he had learned everything he could to just get free of the classes, going to the countess studio in the morning for a light reading, in the afternoon having music classes, at least Ron had left him slack a lot during this time.

The day went by, and then next morning he woke up just to be prepared and then sat down to wait until Eruhaben teleport his family and him to the capital.

Cale had to suffer quite a little, since it was his first banquet Violan had make sure he knew how to dance well enough in case he had to, not to mention how she took him and Basen to bought clothes fancy enough for the occasion, she even took more time with Cale for some reason, when he was okay with anything. But since Violan had quite the fixation to show they were proper nobles and let all know they had money too, he just shut his mouth and let her do whatever she wanted, they would be the center of attention for a while after all.

The people of the mansion in the capital all recieved them respectfully, even though some of them gave Cale some quick glances, surely the news of what had happened in the manor had spread to the servants here. The rest of the day was free to go whatever they wanted, but the next one, Cale was woken up a little more late than usual, but was immediately forced to eat his breakfast and then dragged to the bathroom where he received an aromatic bath.

Violan had made all the preparation so her cute and pretty oldest son could look the best.

That afternoon when the banquet started, Alberu was on his room, already dressed up and ready to go, since he was kind of the host, he was planning on appearing a little late as always, to let the nobles reunite first, his aunt was with him, drinking tea calmly.

—Are you excited to see your cute and little dongsaeng?

—Again with that?

—By video and seeing it in person, those are two different things, just try not to bite your tongue when he approaches you.

—Why would I do that?

—Choi Han almost did that when he saw him sick and weak, you should have seen his face.

—You really are having fun with my dongsaeng aren't you?

—Well of course— she smiled to herself "I'm just wondering who from all this idiots is going to realize it sooner, they will really fight each other when they do"

—Anyways, wish me luck, at least I'll gain a little power today thanks to that punk.

—Good luck my dear nephew, remember my advice, don't do something ridiculous there.

—I certainly won't.

—Sure, now go play with your friends.

—I'm not five.

—No?, then stop acting like one sometimes.

—Goodbye.

He just left her there and went to the banquet. She had been pestering him that week since she found out he had been using to recording to fall asleep, but he couldn't help it, he had been suffering from insomnia since before the regression, having a good night of sleep, now that he had the time to actually have one, was a blessing.

—Your highness the first prince!

He entered the place as his name was announced, everyone immediately looked at him, he just smiled and went to his designated place. After a little sign, everyone went quiet.

—Everyone, I have to thank you for coming to my birthday, it's an honor to have you all here— his shiny smile got to everyone's eyes as he was talking.

Some nobles entered the place a little after that, there would always be those who get late to this events, specifically those who were not in his faction and wanted to show it, or in this case, those who wanted to show of and show his position to all the people there, more specifically, those that had decided to make everyone understand that they would not be able to bully the first prince so easily anymore.

—Count and countess Deruth and Violan Henituse!

Alberu immediately looked in their direction, as always the countess looked perfect, not a single hair out of place, the count was better dressed than any of the times he had seen him before, except perhaps for the time he recieve the title of duque. Then he suddenly felt a little nervous when the next name came out.

—Cale Henituse and Basen Henituse.

The first one to appear was the one he was looking for. Two two strands of his hair had been braided and tied at the back of his head and decorated with golden leafs, while the rest was falling free over his shoulders. His face was as stoic as always, but combined with his young appearance and his clothes, of black and golden colors resembling somehow his uniform as a commander a little, it made him look more like a little prince than Alberu's himself. A cute and pretty one.

He didn't even had time to look at Basen as his eyes were fixated on the little commander, he didn't even noticed Choi Han walking behind them and looking at the same person as him.

"Why is so many people looking at me?" Cale couldn't help but wonder. "Just ignore them, it's probably because we came late"

Alberu came back to earth when Deruth walked towards him ignoring all the nobles there and bow in front of him.

—Your highness, I wish you a good and long life, as well as a happy birthday.

—Count Deruth, it's an honor to finally meet you.

—The honor is mine your highness, this is my wife Violan.

—A pleasure to meet you your highness.

—I must say the same, the countess surely looks beautiful tonight.

Then his eyes went to that familiar red hair. Cale walked to him and suddenly his stoic face was replaced with a soft smile as he talked.

—Hyung, it's good to see you again after just being able to talk through cards.

Alberu almost forgot how to talk, but soon enough he smiled too.

—It really is, my little dongsaeng.

The nobles woke up from the little spell they were in because of the smile of the red haired boy. Had his highness called him his dongsaeng?, Since when did they know each other?

They all exchanged looks of confusion, since they were saying it without a doubt and in front of so many people, didn't that mean count Deruth was on the crown prince side?

—Your highness— Deruth approach them —If it's okay for you, may I present my gift for you?

—Of course, I'll be happy to see it.

Deruth smiled. —I heard your highness doesn't have an instructor yet.

The nobles of the other factions opened his eyes in astonishment. The Henituses were really on the first prince side, and they would even present him and instructor. They tried to calm themselves thinking that whoever it was, it wouldn't be too much, and they were happy to see a boy around seventeen make a step forward at the signal of the count.

—Your highness, this young man is Choi Han, I present him for the position, but don't be fooled, despite his appearance, he is actually a sword master at such a young age.

The whole place went silent. And Choi Han just smiled innocently.

—If you all don't believe it I can show you— he said as he let his aura show around him.

—A-a real sword master!!

—Our kingdom has a sword master!!

The nobles started talking between themselves. Cale gave a quick look at the queen and smiled. The woman had a seriously distorted expression. Finally a sword master had appeared on the kingdom, and that same talent had ended in the hands of the one she wanted to take down the most.

—Choi Han, no, instructor-nim, I'll be grateful for having you to teach me, I swear to be a good student.

—I'm happy to hear that, I won't accept you going back on your words your highness.

Alberu couldn't help but feel a chill run on his back, cause he knew Choi Han was saying the truth. While everyone was distracted with the sword master, Cale silently went to the food and took some chocolates to eat. He kind of felt a little lonely, usually he would be stealing food for Raon and the little kid would be talking non stop in his head.

"This chocolates are good, that's the good thing of the royal family, the sweets are the best here, although Beacrox food is better" he went to get some cookies when someone approached him, it was a boy around his age with beautiful blonde hair, it wasn't that difficult to realize who it was.

—It's an honor to meet you third prince— Cale smiled by courtesy and bowed, missing the little blush in the boy's cheeks.

—Ah, yes, your name was Cale Henituse, right?

—Yes, I'm honored that you remember my name.

The poor prince had managed to walk to him and talk, but he didn't knew what to say anymore, not when the pretty boy in front of him was smiling and lightly tilting his head waiting for him to talk.

—Ah, no, I....

—My little dongsaeng, I see you were talking with my brother.

—Hyung.

Alberu got close and stood there next to him. He hadn't let that red hair get out of his sight at any moment, just like Choi Han and the rest of the Henituses, they all were looking at him making sure nothing happened.

—Are you enjoying the food?

Alberu just ignored his brother and started talking to Cale, making the poor boy look towards the floor and quietly go away, as he couldn't even talk properly to the red haired, how could he even compete with his brother for his attention or a simple conversation.

—It's good, I like the sweets the royal family has to offer.

—Then I'll make sure to send some over to your residence, since we have been able to meet after so much time.

—Your highness really is the most shiny and benevolent star of our Roan kingdom, your generosity has no lim-

—Enough, can't you act like a kid your age?

—I do, just when others are listening, as they can't hear me rightnow, my acting should be good enough to fool anyone.

As he said that he smiled brightly, he surely looked like a twelve year old, a very cute one. Alberu just wanted to slap his own face to stop thinking like that.

—You sure are a great actor Cale-nim, just like when you were acting as young master Naru.

Choi Han comented as he got close to them.

—I remember saying that was something we really didn't have to talk about.

—Why not my little dongsaeng? It is quite satisfying seeing you smile and act like a kid your age even though your words are that petty.

—Just when have I been talking like that?, your highness, you are so close to the sun and the sky that I think the pressure is making your head make things up.

From the outside, all people could see was three people having a nice conversation based on their expression and reactions, how could they know they were just teasing each other.

Cale at some point just grabbed a cookie and eat it, looking around.

—That is why I walked away from you two, all the people is looking at this direction for your fault.

"I don't really think it's because of us" they both thought, as they saw how Cale eated the cookies kind of like a little cute mouse. The third prince had approached him before, and there were other people that wanted to do the same, how could they not come to talk with him when there were a bunch of hyenas practically hypnotized by the beauty of the boy.

—Don't you have to go and dance in a while?— continued Cale —You should go over there and look for someone to do that.

—And have some young lady try and have a conversation with me while intending to get close and get a marriage proposal or just make my acquaintance at the chance I actually get to the throne?, no thank you.

—Dance with one of your sisters.

—They are too young and short for that.

—Then dance alone— he took another bite of his cookie.

—Or even better I don't dance at all.

—You can't just evade your responsibilities hyung.

—Since you insist so much I might take you as my dance partner if you continue.

—I was wrong your highness, you can evade the dance if you want.

Alberu raised an eyebrow seeing the fast change on the boy's voice.

—That bad are you at dancing that you refuse so quickly?

—Bad?— Choi Han started —The countess made him practice every day just in case he had to dance.

—It was horrible, apart of my music classes I had to actually move around to learn to dance, even if I don't need to do so.

—Well I never actually saw you dancing.

—Me neither Cale-nim.

"It's because I didn't knew how to..." how could someone blame him? It's not like he would take a dance class in korea for something like this, he had been lucky not to dance before because he got use to just stand there next to the food and not do anything at all.

—Because I don't like dancing.

—You don't like doing anything at all dongsaeng.

—Because someone made me work so much hyung, I'm so tired.

He made a sorrowful expression that made both man's feel their heart pump faster, thankfully they had a lot of self control and even Choi Han could maintain his expression.

—So until anything happens I'll just stand here eating sweets, and perhaps some appetizers.

—Won't you give me a birthday present?

—I already convinced father to join your faction.

—But you asked for a golden plaque for doing that.

—I let Choi Han be your instructor.

—He already was.

Cale clicked his tongue. —I let you have a spatial pouch.

—That was made by Eruhaben-nim.

—My presence should be enough for you as a gift hyung.

—I think my beautiful presence it's better than yours my little dongsaeng.

—Cale-nim is definitely more beautiful than you thought— said Choi Han.

—You might be right, if it weren't for his horrible personality that might be true, his looks are not worse than mine.

They continued his conversation on why Cale was handsome, while the person they were talking about was just looking at them with incredulity.

"Are they drunk or something?, I mean I know I'm handsome, Cale inherited her mother's good appearance after all, but aren't they exaggerating a little bit?" He just casually started to walk away in the direction of the cakes.

Then he was surrounded by young girls and boys looking at him with sparkling eyes.

—Young master Cale, can I dance with you?

—May I have a dance with you young master?

—Young master what about....

What kind of bad luck did he carry back in time that he had to suffer like this. It was a good occasion to put into use all his acting skills.

He shyly looked towards the floor and covered his mouth with his hand.

—I'm really sorry, but my health haven't been to well lately, and I'm afraid I might not be able to follow any of you while dancing, may you all forgive me for today?

"Hmm?" He looked at them, all with blank faces without being able to respond.

How could they not react that way? It was impossible after seeing him so vulnerable and timid while trying to excuse himself the most politely he could, and the last look he had gave them was full of expectations for them not to be mad at him.

—I...I understand!, don't worry, I'm sorry for asking, I didn't knew you had been sick lately!!

One of the girls finally replied. And the rest of the group started asking for forgiveness in the same way.

"Why are they asking for forgiveness when I'm the one rejecting them?" He had no clue at all.

—My, is it true you are not feeling well dongsaeng?

Alberu got close to them and the group retreated a bit.

—You already know about it hyung.

Remembering the image he had seen in the call, he took a deep breath to compose himself before talking.

—If you are not feeling so well right now I'll guide you to a room so you can rest— he put his hands on the boy shoulders and made him walk.

"No my cake!!" Cale just cried internally for the lost of his dessert.

—Choi Han, why don't you go and tell the count and countess that my dongsaeng will go rest for a little bit at one of the side rooms?

Choi Han hesitated for a little before nodding. —I'll go now your highness.

Alberu keep making Cale walk away from the food in the direction of a hallway.

—Your highness-

—Hyung.

—Hyung.

—Yes my dongsaeng?

—I can walk pretty well without you forcing me to do it.

Alberu took his hands away with a smile. Cale just gave him a glare and started walking, even if the lost of the cake was a bad thing, being able to get away from that place was better.

In that same moment like a fucking idiot he slipped over a handkerchief a noble had probably lost. Alberu quickly helped him and with a single movement he had the boy in his arms.

—You really are good at walking, I can see that.

He was just joking, but then he saw how the whole face of the boy went red before noticing how he was held in a princess way and was too close to his hyung.

Alberu lost his capacity to process the world around him for a moment, until he heard Cale's voice.

—Put me down! I can walk.

—Ah yes— he let him go, and soon they went into a room, where the boy, who was still a little red just took a sit.

—Now that we are here, let's talk about the things we left out before.

The prince got out of his moment of weakness and nodded while sitting.

—My family and I will stay for a week here, I put Ron to work, he's currently investigating the followers of the second prince and looking for dark material to use against them, we will give it to you later, also, father said we will give you monetary support from now on, this way we will be able to prepare for the war and be ready to receive the mages.

—Oh, that's pretty nice of you.

—Whatever, we have to quickly put our eyes on the borders to stop any possibility of a slave trade, Tasha said they're already working to bring down the Pope and take control of the church, but that won't be enough, we need to get rid of that bastard Adin, if he's gone it would be more easier to show everyone the truth about the alchemist towers.

—It will be difficult to get rid of him, and won't that alert the white star?

—I had been thinking about that, he would probably assume I'm the one behind all, but that will just change if I have a reputation and personality that are different from the ones from before, I just have to act like I do with queen Litana, but with everyone, and not explicitly participate in all of this.

—Feign ignorance to confuse the enemy, will you then pursue you musical career?

He made a disgusted face. — I might have to do that, even if I'm not that good.

Alberu laughed. —You have all my support for that, instead of a minister, I'll perhaps make you my personal musician.

—Pleaso don't say such a horrifying thing.

—Why?, I really want to hear it, so don't mind if I visit you for one of your classes.

—I don't want to commit treason hyung.

—Then don't, I'm going to do it regardless.

—Anyways, for now we have to focus on getting information and plan everything, we can't do much right now without alert that white thing, so we will have to stay like this for a while, of course the empire goes first.

—I'll arrange things don't worry.

After a while more of discussing their future plans they returned to the banquet, were Cale got his cake and then just stayed close to his family for the rest of the evening.

Chapter Text

It was all pitch black. He knew he was being carried by someone, he could hear the exterior, but never truly know what was going on, so he was scared. This sensation, this weird feeling and the information in his head, he knew well.

He was inside of the egg again. And he was terrified.

"It's okay, I am the great and mighty Raon Miru, I'll be okay, yes, I'll be...I surely will be fine"

He would repeat that for himself everyday, as he felt the different changes around him. In the past, the time he hatched, he could only feel his surroundings just two days before, but now, he was pretty much aware of it even though he knew it wasn't his time to hatch, and it made it all worst for him. He knew he was being transported by someone, that he was traveling, and it was kind of okay since no one was trying to do anything to his egg, but one day he was just put somewhere, and he stayed there for quite a bit.

But it was alright, cause he wasn't scared, he was great and mighty, and had a good human and a family to go to when he finally get to hatch, he was sure they where waiting for him and he had to go find them, cause his human was truly weak and stupid, so he had to be by his side as well as his siblings side. Everything would be better once they get to be together again.

When he 'woke up' and found himself inside the egg, there was also this information about how the god of death had fucked up things and reverted time. So Raon knew well that he only had to wait and at some point he would be reunited with his family, it was just a little long wait where he was defenseless and scared, but he repeated to himself all days that it was okay.

He didn't knew if it was days, weeks or months, but he just stayed there waiting, feeling how the time was getting closer and closer, but then, he didn't want to hatch at all.

Raon had heard it, that voice, that horrible and repulsive voice he knew too well, Venion Stan. His heart had sunk, could it be he had to go for all that again?

He didn't want to, it just took to hear that voice once to close himself at everything that was going on outside, he would not feel fear if he just tricked himself that he hadn't heard that voice, so no more paying attention to what was outside the egg, he decided to just pay attention to his own thoughts.

And so he didn't even knew if time was passing, he just stayed there, going through his memories to not forget anything or lost himself in fear.

"I can wait, I can wait more and more, until my human comes for me"

He would not dare to hatch, no when the possibility of going out and find himself in that dark cave was so high, he still needed some more time anyways. Sometimes he would feel a little warm, it felt comfortable, but he didn't gave in, he still didn't open his senses, until that day.

He could hear it, far far away, a nice and beautiful song, and a warm touch, it was so nice and it made him feel so happy, that he couldn't help and took a little peek with his senses to what was going outside.

It was a sweet humming, from a childlike voice, he felt the warm of what appeared to be a hand and two little bodies that were just beside him. It wasn't cold there, there was no Venion, just warmth. When the song ended, he could hear that voice clearly.

—Just take your time Raon, we will just keep waiting.

—Our youngest sure takes his time, but it's okay.

—Yesh, ish otay nya!

He knew those voices, he could recognize them, and he was happy because of that, they were the voices of those he wanted to see the most.

"Yes, and I'll wait patiently for when the time comes!, cause I'm great and mighty, the great and powerful Raon Miru!!!

—Oh!!, look Cale it moved!!

—Really?, then he might have heard you.

—Wow!

He was very happy hearing them, he knew soon that those hands, more smaller than before, where his human's, se he couldn't help move everytime he felt them. Other voices where heard from time to time too, like grandpa Ron, Choi Han, Hans, and even the crown prince voice.

—You really are taking your time little kid, you don't have to worry, since you will hatch safely and grow up happy this time.

"I know!, you don't have to tell me Goldie gramps, I'm pretty intelligent my self and I can tell, but thank you anyways!"

—You will hear Cale sing for us when you come out, he also said he would play a song in his violin for us, until know only the prince and Choi Han had deard it, I'm dying to know, but we will wait for you.

"Ah, I want to hear it too N-noona" he felt embarrassed for calling her that even if it was on his head, but it was practice, since he should start calling her that when he goes out.

There were times when there was a lot of people around him, others when only the kittens were there by themselves or with Cale, others when only his human would stay by his side, not talking nor saying anything, but only making him company.

They might though he couldn't hear all the time, cause there were occasions when they would start talking to him but in a way it was just a tak to the air, but Raon could hear everything, specially if it was his human.

—On and Hong went to steal pastries from Beacrox again— started Cale once —You know what, Raon?

"What, human?"

—I don't like being alone.

"I don't like it either"

—So I'm assuming you also don't like it.

"That's right, I don't want to be alone anymore"

—I have told you once I'm someone who can't forget, that's why, when I'm alone I start remembering, sometimes good things, other times bad things, mostly the second one.

"....."

—Those make me feel worse and worse, but, I won't let you feel alone or suffer from the same thing you had to go through last time, so don't worry, you'll grow up like you were supposed to.

"I know, if you say it, then I know I will"

—Look at me telling you this when you probably aren't even listening.

"I am! I am listening!!, your voice is nice and clear so me being the great and mighty dragon I am I can hear and remember everything you say!!"

—Anyways, just take all the time you need, we won't force you to come out faster than you need, and once you are ready, I guess I can give you a new piggy bank and some golden coins.

"Really?!, you can't back down you already said it!"

—And I will have Beacrox cook you some delicious food, specially meet, you like it a lot after all.

"Meat is great, and Beacrox makes the best one, I'll be waiting for it, I still have a little time left, but it's not too much, I'll see you soon enough!!"

Cale looked at the egg a little surprised, it was just him or it had move a little? He just ignored it, it must been his imagination, the only time he had seen it move was when On and Hong would talk to him.

It had been almost two years since they have regressed, and a little more than one since they rescued Raon's egg from that stupid bastard Venion, not before punching him a little bit and probably almost broke his legs and arms, but that was just a non important thing.

They didn't really new the time Raon hatched the first time, and Eruhaben said he would do it when it was ready to do so, and even if it was imposible for him to hear them, they would still talk to him every day like he was already there.

Cale himself got used to say things he would never say when he was left alone with the egg, it didn't matter if it was just the two, the egg was enough company cause his kid was inside.

Sometimes he would quietly sing for him, others read a book out loud, others just sit there and read in silence just making him company, they all made sure to never leave him alone so the moment he hatched be would do it when others were present.

—Cale!— Hong entered the room in Hans arms.

The red haired sighted and took a handkerchief, he walked to them and cleaned the mouth of both kids, specially the whiskers that had still cream on them.

—You shouldn't eat too much cake, Do you wanna get cavities?— he said that looking specifically towards Hong, who quietly averted his eyes.

—I brush my teeth every day, once in the morning, after lunch and before going to bed— said On with confidence.

—Yeah I wasn't talking about you— he patted her head.

—Don't worry young master, I'll make sure he does from now on— Hans put the two kittens in the bed, and they went straight to curl just next to the egg.

—You all stay with him, I have classes now.

—Goodbye.

—Bye nyan~

The corner of his lips curled up as he was heading out the room. Since professor Festa had to take her position as a teacher in the academy again, she had to left, but made Cale go over there to continue with the classes cause as she said, she never abandons a student and continues with her work till the end.

So now every time he has classes he would have to go to Eruhaben and have him teleport him to the academy. The place wasn't bad at all, they had big gardens where the students could walk around and talk, the classes were all soundproof and had an excellent acoustic, and as he wasn't a student but professor Festa's personal student, he had to take a test to be able to use the installations like the rest.

He only had to play two song, one on the violin and another in the piano and they accepted him, maybe he got a little better cause they even talked about making him a student there, but professor Festa took care of it quickly.

—Eruhaben-nim— he entered the lab he had made in the mansion.

—Oh, young master Cale, you look as cute as always.

—Rosalyn, I see you are here again.

—What is teleportation for if I don't use it? My family must just be thinking I'm ditching my classes again.

Rosalyn had appeared for Alberu's nineteen birthday as a representative from Breck kingdom, she had then immediately proceeded to get all their contact information and the coordinates for Cale's mansion and Eruhaben's laboratory, cause as she said, she was just really bored of taking the same boring classes about being a good queen and stuff.

She then started to appear uninvited and they all had to hide her presence from the rest of Cale's family.

—It's already time for your class?— asked the dragon putting aside whatever the hell was that shiny liquid inside of the vial.

—Yes, in about twenty minutes or so.

—Young master Cale, Can I go with you?

—Aren't you helping Eruhaben-nim here?

—Yeah but I never got the chance to hear how you play, it's not fair that only Choi Han and your highness have.

—I have too— said Eruhaben with a smirk.

He even got recordings of him singing and of one of his dance classes that had before a banquet. The dragon was the one in possession of the larger blackmail collection to use against Cale, although no one knew about it or surely there would be a lot of people coming to him and asking to see it all.

But since those were recordings for the little kid, he had kept his mouth shut.

—That's not fair, I want to see it too.

—Maybe you will, my teacher has been saying she want me to do a presentation in one of my mother's gatherings to, how did she say it?, shut their fucking mouths for once and let my music be known.

—Professor Festa said that?— Eruhaben raised an eyebrow, seeing how composed and serious the woman was, he was quite surprised.

—She said it a little more rough but that's not the point.

—So you'll be playing soon?, wait, what was that about your music?

—Oh, I guess I never told you?, I think I only mentioned it to the kids, but I compose some songs.

"Although it's mkre like that I stole some songs but, this isn't earth they can't know" maybe Choi Han would notice, but he didn't care at all. He had remember some songs from earth and tried playing it until he got it right and then wrote the musical sheets, then his teacher found them and said she loved them, so now he had successfully plagiarized a bunch of songs without even plagiarizing them.

The dragon ruffled his hair and kept his hand in his head, Cale didn't said anything at all since he had already get used to it after two years, it was weird the first times, but he didn't particularly dislike it so he just let the dragon be.

—That's good, then we will be waiting for that gathering, now let's go or you are going to be late for the class.

—Yes, Eruhaben-nim.

They left, and Rosalyn could only smile. "They really look like father and son, Eruhaben-nim must be really happy with all of this, although he would be even happier with Raon here too"

Cale was walking around the academy, as always he got teleported to the specific location for that, said bye to the dragon and went to his private classroom, but he was then informed that due to a problem with the committee the professor had to attend a reunion and would be a little late. So he decided to just go take a walk and see the place.

—Hey, who is he? He doesn't look like a student here.

A group of students noticed the red haired walking slowly while looking at the flowers of the garden.

—He is not wearing the uniform, but I think I have seen him before...— a girl said while thinking.

—I know!!— a boy almost shouted —He's the guy I have seen with professor Festa, he's her private student, I know cause I could never forget that hair and that pretty face.

—What?, it's him?

—But he's so young, what, fourteen, fifteen at most, she usually just select students from the academy, if not they tend to be just her students from a couple of months.

—Well, usually after being aprove by the professor they just easily get a scholarship, but he's the exception.

—How good do you think he plays?, no, what does he even play? I have no idea.

—You think we can get close to him?

—Get close to him?— a senior suddenly approach —Of course you wouldn't know since all of you are commoners, but that's young master Cale Henituse.

—Y-young master Cale? The trash young master?

—There are still bad rumors about him?, how could he be a trash young master when the crown prince considers him as his dongsaeng?

—But, I'm from their territory, because of him half the personal was fired around two years ago, and there was a huge ruckus outside the manor because he had insulted a counselor of their family and even punched him.

—I heard his family doesn't let him out because of that.

They kept blabbering until a voice behind them let out a laugh.

—I see, so that's why mother doesn't let me go out.

They all almost had a heart attack when they turned around and saw the one they were talking about behind them.

—I didn't knew those rumors were around, well, that Baron had no other option since he fucked up like that.

—Y-young....young master Cale— the senior bowed, apparently she was from a family bellow the boy's.

—Ah, you don't have to do that, it was my bad for hearing your conversation, sorry.

—N-no, not at all, we were being disrespect by talking on your back— she apologized.

—It's fine, I'm used to that, I'm not mad so there's no need to apologize, just be more careful.

They all went red, not only for being discovered by talking about him, but also because of the playful smile in the boy's face, who was happy to know his reputation as trash was still going around.

—Young master Cale!— Agata, who had finally finished with the reunion walked to him —Here you are, let's go, I don't want you to be late for the countess tea time.

—I'm sorry professor, I was talking with this students right here.

The woman looked at him with doubt. "He can make friends?, he barely talks to those outside from his close circle there in the mansion"

—It's good to see you making friends, since you barely go out young master.

"Friends?" He looked at the group, who were clearly nervous, probably thinking he would tell the teacher about what happened earlier.

He only smiled as he was used to do when he was outside and in front of nobles.

—Yes, we had a nice conversation, they are good people.

—That's wonderful, now let's go, we have to prepare that new composition of yours.

The students saw them walk away, and after they were out of their sight, they looked at each other.

—That...he...he is so beautiful!

—I think I'm in love.

—You are a guy!

—And what about it?, Even if I like him I have no chance with him, he's a noble.

—I'm with him, it doesn't matter if it's a man or a woman, I think I know why the Henituses don't let him go out, he's too beautiful, did you see his smile?

—He's really young, beautiful, and did you all hear? The professor said he is already composing something.

—I can't wait to see him on stage playing, I'll make him a fan club.

—I want to be the president!— said the guy.

—I'll be the vice president!

Cale entered his classroom and went straight to the piano, he was 'composing' a lullaby for the kids and only for them. His teacher was practically just motivating him to play more and more complicated songs so he would get used to them.

—Before you start with the song, can you play this?, it's just a little advanced, but I think you can make it.

—I'll try.

He could obviously do it, but he still played it a little slower. Since he had been doing the training he was fast enough to play whatever he wanted, but that was too much work so he stayed with the normal speed, even he knew playing too fast was bad.

"Let's just do it and then finish the other song so I can go home"

After the two usual hours he said goodbye to his teacher and went to the place where Eruhaben would be waiting for him. He noticed how again there were a lot of people looking at him, Did he have something on his face or was it because of the rumors?

Two hours was enough time for the kids that he talked with to spread the rumor of the trash young master being the student of the famous professor Agata Festa.

"Hope they don't just start call me something weird like young master musician or some shit like that"

—Oh, ther you're are— a woman that he recognized as the one that sometimes was in charge of the teleportation room approached him —You should hurry up your father has been waiting there for a bit.

—He's not my...

—God I'm late again, well I'll se you on monday if I get the chance, bye bye~

She just went away like that. And the boy entered the room. The dragon had change his hair color to one more normal as well as his eye color when they went to the academy just in case.

"Why do they even think he's my father?, I could never compare to the beauty of a dragon" he entered the room and saw the dragon waiting for him.

—There you are, let's go.

—Ah, yes.

"I guess with those brown eyes others might think that we could be related" since there were mages there for the teachers to teleport if needed, Eruhaben would just need to take him to the academy and he could teleport back on his own, but for some reason he insisted to go pick him up.

When they were back at the manor, he went directly to Violan's studio, where as always Basen was studying, Lily was playing over the carpet and his mother was reading near the window.

—Cale, you are here— the woman, noticing him standing in the door, called out to him —Come sit, have you finish the last book I gave you?, How was it?

Violan had made up her mind after the incident with the Baron. She realized how everyone was stepping on her children and so demanded her husband to do a cleaning, and he obviously agreed. Cale was always alone, and she didn't like that at all, perhaps how much time he had kept a secret how the counselors and the servants talked and treated him, and to help the communication, even just a little, she established this little time every day to discuss about books or just read in silence, it was still time they are shared as a family, even if Deruth was too busy to come and join them.

—I'm still reading it, I didn't had too much time to read this week.

"Not with Ron and Beacrox attacking me and force me te learn to use a spear properly"

—I see, How were your classes then?

—Professor Festa had a reunion so it started a bit late, I went to talk a walk and talked with some of the students.

—That's nice, come have a sit, we already have cookies here for you.

—Thank you, I was a bit hungry.

—About the gathering, it's going to be in two weeks, Agata already accepted to come and will bring some of her acquaintances, are you sure you have no problems playing there?, there will be other noble children playing instruments as well.

—It's alright— "As long as I'm not the only one"

—I'm glad to hear, I really want to show them all how well you can play and shut their mouths, they always come to my gatherings, but I know how they talk on my back.

—Is it because of me?

Violan seeing how she talked more than necessary, looked at her son's face, but he wasn't showing any particular expression.

—I know there are still rumors about me out there, I don't mind, they always need something to talk about or they'll just get bored.

—Even so, you never did anything wrong.

—Well, I did trip and accidentally shoved a plate of food over a maid once, and I think I didn't apologize, I can't reall remember it was a long time ago.

—Anyways, you don't have to feel pressured because of your first presentation, and even if you make a mistake it will be fine.

"If that is making things difficult for mother..." he bite a cookie. Even if it turned out to be a problem for him "I might have to show those people to talk about me after they see me play better than all of their average children"

If it was for Violan, he was willing to make himself famous, just for her, and maybe the children and the rest of his family, but this time, it was only for the countess.

So for the next week he practiced every day, even the days he didn't had classes, and after being asked, repeatedly and in the most annoying way, by the kids, he actually decided to play for them, but as he was about to start playing the violin on his room, the heard a little crack.

A crack, that stopped everything everyone on their close circle to stop all they were doing and reunite in his room. And finally after so much time, they saw a familiar yet little head coming out of the egg.

—Welcome home Raon— Cale said, and everyone repeated after him.

—Hewo evewyone!!— the little black dragon replied, not being able to speak well.

Chapter Text

—Human, human, cawy me!!

—Okay...

He picked up the kid from the bed and let him get comfortable in his arms, the dragon looked extremely happy for being small enough for his human to be able to carry him around.

—Are you hungry? Or do you want to see Eruhaben-nim?

—I want to go see gwamps, and smart wosalyn.

—Let's go then— he covered him with a blanket.

He had kept the egg and practically everything a secret from those that weren't part of his close circle of friends, so obviously the people of the mansion apart from Ron, Beacrox and Hans didn't knew anything at all. And after that massive cut of personal no one would ever dare to question why he was going around carrying something covered with a blanket.

And since Raon was still little, Eruhaben said not to make him use magic for now so he can concentrate on eat and play, not to mention his little body would not have the same capacity he had before regressing and they didn't want the kid to do more than he could handle.

—Human, your hair is gwetting longwer than befowe.

—Yeah— he took a lock of his hair —It's a little more longer than before the regression, why do you mention it?

—It makes my nose twickle— he moved a bit of the hair with his paw.

—Sorry— he left out a laugh while moving his hair so it wouldn't reach the little dragon.

—Awe you gowing to play tomowow?

—Yes, at my mother's gathering, don't worry, Eruhaben-nim will take you there with Rosalyn, Choi Han and Hong and On.

—I want to heaw it.

—Anyways, we are here.

He opened the door and went in, Rosalyn was discussing something with the dragon, who was listening with a serious expression. But the moment they noticed they were there they smiled.

—Young master Cale, Raon-nim, what brings you two here.

—I was bowed and the human bwought me here.

—We really need you to practice how to speak— said the dragon containing a little smile.

—I'll teach you some nursery rhymes later as well as tongue twisters, that might help you— said Cale as he petted the little kids head.

—Otay!

—You are going to teach him young master?— the mage asked —You can sing?

Cale just casually looked other way, and then, before Eruhaben could even confirm that he was indeed a good singer, the little dragon answered before him.

—Of couwes he can!, he has a beautiful voice!, I heard him when I was in the egg!

The three looked at him. —Little kid, are you saying...you could hear us from the inside of the egg?

—Yes!, I heawd golwy gwamps too, and how the human sang fow me when he thought no one was thewe, even when smawt wosalyn towd me she made a new potion, aftew all, I'm gweat and mighty!— he surely had more lisps while exited.

Just then the mage and the dragon looked at Cale, that was just remembering all the things he had said to the kid while thinking he couldn't hear him, as well as the multiple times he sang quietly for him.

—Human, close your mouth!

"How cute" they both thought as they saw Cale close his mouth and try hiding his face on the little dragon, but they could still see his red ears.

—Don't wowy human, I won't tell anyone about what you said, it's a secwet aftew all!

Now they where even more curious about what the red haired had said to the kid. Cale let go the little kid, who just flew away to Eruhaben's arms.

—Gwamps, what awe you doing?

—We were trying to make a new version of Dragon's rage, one that will need a more smaller container but have a reaction as big as the last one, it would help to take the enemy by surprise, we also were discussing how many magic bombs we should make in case of emergency.

—I was saying to make around a thousand of them first, in a war we can throw them over the enemy using Mary's flying monsters and get rid of a good part of them, they would specially come handy when dealing with the bears.

—Oh right, now that you mention the bears— Cale, who had finally composed himself, got closer —We need to put the wolf tribe safe and contact Gashan.

—We can't put them on harris village though— the mage started thinking —Since the villagers are still there we don't know if they'll accept other races to live with them.

—I know, they will live in the forest of darkness, I talked with miss Tasha, she and her dark elfs can try making an underground city under the black poisonous swamp that we will blow up in a few days.

—An underground city, I didn't though about that.

—It would help a lot if you and Eruhaben-nim help to make it, that way we can be sure it will be stable and big enough for them, since we have to save the most of them we can, at this point the other families of the tiger tribe are alive, so we need to bring them all, and look for other wolf tribes members too, the more the better.

—Then awe you going fow the ancient powew at the swamp?

—Yes, we will do it just like before, but I also need to extract the most dead mana of the death dragon that we can, or hyung won't stop pestering me.

—That's a good idea, there is a lot of free land in the dark forest as well as vegetation, unlike the desert, making an underground city would be easier as the ground is more stable, we could even do more than one and connect them, in case one is discovered they can scape to the other, and the land is fertile, they won't have to worry about food— Eruhaben comented —Also, since Harris village is close, they can start interacting little by little and then they would be able to come here and sell their crops or work.

—I see you got it all pretty quick Eruhaben-nim, yes, that's the idea, we can keep them safe and hidden until necessary, and let a few of them come out and interact with the people of the territory, some of them could even work as knights and that way earn a good reputation for their kind, or be simple merchants, anything would work.

—I see, then for this time I'll help, the swamp has to go anyways to bring Sheritt-nim and the castle to the forest, and she really enjoyed training the wolf children once, she would do it this time too.

—Yes, I'll be busy tomorrow, and I still have to go get my villa back, I'll do it when we go blow up the swamp, saving a little of poison for Hong wouldn't be a bad idea either.

—Well, this just confirms that prioritizing the mana bombs was the right thing to do, I'll go with you young master, I want to see how much we managed to improve the destruction it can do.

•Yes!!! Destruction and fire! Finally!!!

•Cheapskate was really bored apparently.

—Well, I have to go practice for tomorrow, Raon you stay here.

—Otay human!

He had decided to play the piano, why?, because there was one there already and he had practiced more with it, he worked a whole week with the piano when his classes started, he was good in both, but after a long thought, at least with the piano he would always be sitting.

The private room he had for practicing was the same one he had his classes in, so it was soundproof, wich means no one could know what he was going to play tomorrow, he had decided to go with something 'easy', at least for him, he actually had planned on crushing the other kids presentations by playing the Hungarian dance No. 5, but he thought that would be too much.

Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, not only liked to read, he also enjoyed watching movies, series and playing games, everything that would make life a little more enjoyable and entertaining, and he would record his favorites part, a lot of movies used classical music or original compositions in their soundtracks, and he obviously could remember, and after learning to play the piano he only needed to remember what he had heard and adapt it to the piano or the violin, that was a bit difficult but just to play those songs he was willing to do the effort.

—I might actually be enjoying this too much.

He had to admit that playing the piano and the violin was funny, plagiarizing the songs too, although they didn't exist here. He still didn't like the idea of being famous for playing good enough, but he did love the music and the instruments now.

—I'll just start with an easy one, if they still dare to talk and trouble mother, then I can just show them a new thing to talk about.

He started practicing, not that he really needed to, but it was to make sure, he knew well that no matter what, one has to practice with the mindset that everyone is better than you.

Cale had 'created' the music sheet for at least seven different songs he had heard and recorded, almost all of them being classical music from earth, since the style was more similar to the one here, but he also knew a good number of the ones that were well known in Roan.

—Although I should just stick to the local music, I do feel bad plagiarizing the songs even if they don't exist here.

The next day, he was stuffing his face in sweets with that stoic face of his while Ron and Eruhaben took from who knows were a bunch of outfits for him to choose and use that afternoon. He let them discuss by themselves, he was busy enough eating.

—Why is the Human eatwing so much?

—I think he's stress eating— said Choi Han, who was holding the little dragon.

—Stwess eating?

—He must be nervous somehow.

—But if he eats too many sweets he's gonna have cavities— On jumped over to Choi Hans shoulders.

—How come he can do it but not me?— Hong was quite angry.

—It's okay, he's gonna stop eventually, and he has always eat cookies but never had any cavities, right?

The kids nodded. At the same time Cale stood up from the bed and went to pick up a simple outfit that looked good enough for the occasion. Long sleeves as he liked, not too many decorations, just a little black bow tie, he was already used to use short pants, so he didn't care too much about it, he let Ron do the rest.

—Are you going to braid your hair too young master?

—I don't know, do whatever you want.

—I'll think of something then.

—Human!— Raon flew to him —What awe you going to pway?

—Just something easy, should be enough to give a good impression for mother.

—Instead of something easy you should just do your best for once you know?— Eruhaben just shook his head.

—I was planning on do that, but even I can realize when something is too much, I mean, not even my teacher know I can play the song I was choosed first, and it is pretty fast, I managed to get it right in the piano, but in the violin I could just try.

—How advanced could it even be? I know you have a good memory and are a little more fast than before thanks to your training, but you only have been playing for two years.

—Well I can't say, I don't even know my level, professor Festa always says I'm doing good, but never how good, I just thought it was the usual good, but the other day at the academy I passed close to an outdoor class and, I'm probably on the good heading to the a little advanced perfomance?

—And isn't that good?

—I guess, I actually like playing music, I just don't like people making a fuss over it and start calling me something similar to young master silver shield.

—With your luck that will happen no matter what you do, don't you have to participate in the war anyways? You are the sole reason of our last victory, the mind behind all, you can't just not be a part of it.

—Gwampa is wright human!!

—We really need you practicing your r's.

The little dragon pouted. —I'm twying!!

Cale giggled and patted his head. —I know, what if we go out tomorrow?, I think I promised you a piggy bank, didn't I?

—Yes you did!, and gold coins too!

—Sure, I'll let you three peek one, but now I gotta prepare or mother is going to get mad at me again for not being on time.

Ron immediately prepared the clothes he had choose and guide his puppy young master to the bath while the rest, except for the children, went out.

After the door closed Choi Han could help but stare at it.

—Is there a problem— the dragon questioned after seeing him like that.

—No, it's just, didn't Cale-nim nim used to call the countess mother almost only when he was around her?

—Did he?

—I'm not sure, it's not really important I guess.

Cale took a long bath, maybe because he was a little nervous, sure, speaking in public and all that was an easy thing for him, he was the team lider in the company back in Korea, he was a commander and talked with a bunch of important people with a straight face, but this was somehow different, music was different.

When you sing, you show a vulnerable part of you because you do it with your feelings on it and can't really hope showing them, with instrument it was something similar, you could never change your expression, but what you feel still shows in your music.

He already had a bad moment because his feelings had come out without any restraints and in the worst moment possible, fortunately Ron was the one who found him and never spoke a word about it again.

—Showing emotions after all is a bad thing— he mumbled.

•I know we already xx talk about it super rock, but if you don't do it I'm the one who's gonna xx kill this xx of an idiot.

•Sky eating water calm down.

•How can I calm the xx down, look at this xx.

•Are you gonna waste all my efforts then? I kept him alive for what?

•We are here to protect him, don't argue, y'all are making me hungry.

•I'm going to destroy your useless thoughts you moron!! Let it all burn down so you stop thinking like that!

—Okay, sorry, don't need you all to just come at me like that— he finally got out of the bathtub and proceeded to dry himself.

•Listen here you xx, you are free, you are alive, and so you feel and laugh and all that shit, so just do it, at least when you are with those you care for, that's the good way to live, without any chains, specially without the ones you put there by yourself.

—.....

•I never thought I would live to see her as the responsible one giving an actual good advice.

Cale could agreed with super rock on that one. And the rest gave a little sound of agreement.

•You are not alive though, we all are kind of dead.

•I know that crybaby, it was an expression.

Cale just dressed up and came out of the bathroom to let Ron dry and brush his hair, the butler then proceeded to just do a ponytail and put two plain hair ornaments at both sides of his face to keep the hair in place so it wouldn't get in the way later.

—I think the countess must already be waiting for you young master.

—I'll go right away, On and Hong will go with you right?

—Yes, they'll be going with me.

—Then Eruhaben-nim will take Raon with him— he nodded in agreement.

—Shall we go then?

—Yes, the place is almost right beside the manor, I don't understand how we can be late anyways.

The butler took the kittens in his arms and Raon flew to Cale arms. The rest was already waiting outside, so he just went to the carriage were his mother, brother and sister were waiting. He looked quietly at them while sitting.

—Is father not coming?

—He had something to do but he will reunite with us there, don't worry.

—I see.

The count had prepared a whole building next to the gallery, filled with paintings and sculptures that were also in exhibition, so his wife could have all the gatherings or reunions with all the friends she wanted, sometimes there would also be some musician invited over to play, so there were plenty of instruments.

This time they had arranged the biggest hall with a little stage for the kids to perform, the majority of nobles would play the piano, the violin or the harp, but there were also guitars, ukuleles, cellos, trumpets and even flutes, Cale was quite impressed with the arrangements, but what can hope for when his family is just so rich that they don't care about costs.

They arrived and had to wait for the others to appear, as they were the hosts is was proper courtesy to be there when they arrived.

Cale just went to take a walk with the kids. Followed close by his two bodyguards.

—Are you nervous Cale-nim?

—For what? I have no reason to be.

He sat down to wait in a little side room, he had practiced enough, so everything would be alright. He was going to play, make the rumors go down a little so they won't bother his family anymore, and then just continue with his life.

But as he was thinking about that he got to hear the voices of a few people talking outside the room.

—I really love the gatherings the countess organized, but this time the older son will be here right?, isn't he a total troublemaker?, the last time I saw him he had almost hit another kid with a vase.

—Yes, I brought my kid so he can play, but what if the young master gets mad for not being good enough and takes his rage on the other kids? Countess Violan has said that his son has actually a good personality, but we have to take facts over words right? He has done a lot of things in the past.

—Viscount Marshall has never come to any of the gatherings, the countess said it was because his wife made a mistake with her son, but the viscountess says it was young master Cale's fault, it's difficult to believe in him.

—He was also saying that if we come we could risk a bad relationship with their family, but the Henituses have more influence now, I prefer being on their side than the viscount.

—Well if you think about it, they even recieved Baron Mena in their mansion, they might just be against the young master and be behind the rumors.

Cale just listened with a smile in his face, soon, the voice he had missed in his head so much could be heard.

-Human you are smiling like that again!!, I really missed that smile, are we scamming those people?

His smile just grew more. —Eruhaben-nim, you had a copy of the recording about what happened with the Baron right?

—Yes, I do, I'll prepare things to project it.

—Thanks, also, take care of Raon, I was going to stay here till the time I had to play, but I guess I could go stand there with mother and put my best business smile.

—I'll accompany you just in case Cale-nim.

—Sure, let's go.

They opened the door, and the two women there went silent while quickly going away. Cale just made his way to his mother and stood there by her side, smiling and doing nothing.

He was willingly going to act like a nice example for once in his life. The presentations were supposed to start after everyone arrived and the people had time to look around and the kids to practice.

-Human, goldy gramps says that everything is done he will wait for your sign, also, he said I could see the sculptures!

"I guess it's fine, we will have to wait for a while till this starts" he just slightly nodded.

When the place was almost full, Violan took his hand and guide him to a room where the other kids were already practicing.

—Cale, you can stay here for now, I'll entertain the guest, you just rest, I know you don't really like dealing with nobles, here at least the kids won't dare try anything, and if they do, I'm pretty sure you can handle it.

Cale just looked at her slightly surprised. —You...really noticed that?

—I don't think there would be another reason for you to have such a stiff smile or always standing on the sides at the banquets, just stay here, there are also private rooms as you know, do whatever you want.

Violan gently caressed his face with both hands and smiled before going back with the other nobles.

Cale unconsciously touched his cheeks were his mother's hands had been just a moment ago.

—I didn't really think she would notice something like that, are my acting abilities getting worse?— his words were almost a whisper, but even so, he received an answer on his head.

-Human, you are as good as ever, but I too can see when you are lying!, it only takes practice.

"Whatever", he turned around to see the other kids, that were staring at him, "This is going to be a long event..."

Chapter Text

—That's him?— a boy looked towards the red haired that was currently picking an instrument.

—Yes it's him, he doesn't really look like the rumors say, he was with the countess just a while ago, and he was just standing there smiling.

—He looks more like a quiet and shy boy than a trouble maker.

—I saw him twice during the prince birthday banquets, apart of talking with his family or his highness, he didn't do anything at all and just stayed on the sides, but then people started to approach him and the instructor as well as the prince or even his family would have to go to him.

—People approached him for what?

—Can't you see his face?

The other kid looked at the subject of his conversation for a moment and then back at his friend.

—Okay yeah, I understand why.

—There are even people that says his family is too overprotective with him, wich is way two years ago they changed the personal of their manor and fired a lot of people, or so says my mother.

—I heard about that too, but my father said it was because they didn't want more rumors to go around after the young master punched a counselor to get him fired and the man did a ruckus outside.

—Well, my mother said that was all the man's fault, she is a bit close to the countess and heard her say it was the counselor the one that was intimidating the young master.

—Really?

—I mean look at him— both moved his eyes towards the boy —Look at his body, someone with a body like that can't possibly beat someone or even defend themselves.

—I guess, oh, he picked the violin.

—What is he playing?

—I think he's practicing scales.

—Scales? Instead of the piece he's actually going to play?

—Well maybe he likes doing that.

Raon stopped hearing their conversation a little angry. What was that about a counselor or his human being intimidated, why no one has told him anything about that? He might have just hatched a week ago, but he still was a great and mighty six years old in the inside, he could know those things.

"The human mentioned a recording and a counselor before, I'll go ask gramps!" He started flapping fast and went out of the room. Cale however, was calmly playing the instrument he wasn't even going to play that day, why? Because he wanted to, he had discovered he was not as good with the violin as he was with the piano, he had choose the violin cause he stupidly thought it would be easier, but it was easier to memorize the position of the keys as well as the songs on the piano than in the violin, sure, it still was difficult in both, but comparing playing an instrument with him having to learn to be fast with his hands to block the father and son duo of assassin's daggers and tramps, the instrument was obviously easier as it was not trying to kill him.

And so, he liked to practice scales on the violin, as he also got used to it cause professor Festa would make him do that always before playing, and it actually helped him to calm down. Maybe he was just too dumb for the violin, or just too lazy, he preferred to play in it slow songs that were more expressive, while in the piano he usually played fast ones.

He took a peek at the other kids, they were not bad themselves, but they surely were a little behind the students of the academy, not that it was a bad thing.

"Ignore everyone, just mind your own business" specially since there were a lot of eyes on him "Am I doing something wrong?, what are they staring at me?, and why do I feel this happens every time I go out?"

He just stayed there till it was time for him to go and play. Then they all moved to the side of the stage so they could go up easily.

-Human!!

Suddenly he heard the crying voice of the dragon on his head. Without others noticing he walked over to the side when the first kid started playing.

—What happened?, why are you crying now?— he extended his arms until he felt the weight of the dragon, he hugged him and gave him soft pats on the head to comfort him.

-Human, why didn't you tell me people treated you bad while I wasn't here?!, where are they?, where is that counselor?, I'm going to fucking chop his head off!!!

"Where do they learn to fucking speak like that?" He continued with the soft pats.

—It's okay, the others already took care of it, and I don't really mind it anymore, you don't have to cry for something like that, and you are here now aren't you?

He heard the kid sniffing. -Yes, I am.

—Then just stay by my side in case It happens again.

-Okay...

"I hope he didn't get my clothes wet, I haven't presented yet" the first child was still in the middle of her presentation.

There were ten kids today that would play, the youngest one was the one at the stage at that same moment, the oldest one was just behind Cale in the order of presentations, he was fifteen and Cale had seen him playing the piano before and had to admit he was good.

—Now, stop crying already, I'll have Beacrox make some cookies for you, what about that?

He felt his little head nodding against his chest. He smiled, even if he didn't say it, he had missed the little dragon's voice, cries and all, feeling him in his arms while he was invisible reminded him he was never alone here.

—No go with Eruhaben-nim to watch the presentations, Rosalyn is already here right?

-Yes, she is with goldie gramps, the crown prince is here too.

—Hyung? What is he doing here?, it isn't enough for him to force me to play for him, he also avoids his job to come play here.

-He said he was bored, well I'll go, I will record you playing to add it to the collection!

Cale felt the weight in his arms disappear as the kid said that. "Collection? What collection?" He didn't know how Eruhaben-nim had shown him the recordings he had and also gave the kid copies of them.

Soon enough Choi Han approached him, he had his job as a bodyguard after all, even if he would go twice a week to train the prince at the capital.

—What are you thinking about Cale-nim?

—Nothing much, this kids are good, and the people that professor Festa brought think the same, they may even offer some scholarships to some of them.

—I'm not good with things related to art so I can't really say how good they are.

—I can tell, you can't act, you can't sing, and I guess the cooking part also makes sense since cooking is kind of an art?

—I'll just stick to my sword.

—Yes, just keep doing what you are good at, you are a swordsman, and you come from a family good at it right?

Choi Han gave his puppy smile. —Yes!

Cale just squinted his eyes, this guy was spending too much time with Alberu, his smile was starting to shine a little. Others could even see a pair of dog ears accompanying that smile.

—So, can you tell me what you are going to play Cale-nim?, I know you didn't told the others, so if you don't want to is okay.

Thinking about it a little, maybe he could tell Choi Han, as he knew he used to be Kim Rok Soo and was from earth too.

—I'm playing a song from a movie.

—What?

—A movie called The legend of nineteen hundred, it was a good movie.

—I don't know that one.

—It wasn't that known, but still, good movie, it was about a pianist.

—So, you are saying...

—Yes— he nodded —I plagiarized the song from a movie, it's not like it exists here anyways.

—Cale-nim....

—What? One's gotta take what he can to give it a good use.

The swordsman sighed. —Anyways, you liked to watch a lot of movies?

—I guess? I didn't had anything to do after going back home, so I used to watch lots of movies, series and even play some games, apart from reading books and web novels of course.

—Well, I'm waiting to hear the song, if you are going to play it that means you liked it.

The movie was good in his opinion, about a man that had been abandoned in a ship as a baby and lived there since then, a genius that could remember any song after hearing it and replicate it.

—I just want this to be over.

-Human, the crown prince wants to tell you to stop doing that face.

He stiffened and looked over to the second floor, where a guy with dark hair and skin wearing a veil to cover half of his face wal looking at him.

-Human that face now is worse than before!!

Cale controlled his expression, as he saw his mother walking over to him. He stood straight and watched her come near.

—Cale, why don't you go a little more closer to the stage?, there are only three more kids before you.

—Okay, I'll go there.

—Don't be nervous, I know you'll do great.

—Thank you mother — he gave her a smile and started walking, the boy in the stage was playing a song he had learned before.

Well it was obvious that the kids would play well known song so they could demonstrate their skills, he was probably the only one with a new song, it wasn't one so difficult, maybe a little, but he liked it and it should be enough for this people, and there was also the recording of the fight with the Baron to show how he was innocent, if that didn't shut their mouths then what else could he do?

—Hey you.

He looked at the boy talking, he had a frown on his face and his ears red, was he angry?

—What?— he just smiled and the frown on the boy's face became worst.

—You are the one playing before me right?

—Yes.

—So, you should be thankful that I play after you, that way you won't feel embarrassed.

—Oh, I'm really thankful for that, I'm sure you'll do well— "Heck I hate having to act like this, I'm sure hyung must be laughing up there"

—Yeah!, so, since I'm good I can help you if you have any doubts.

—Oh it's not necessary, I already have a teacher, but I appreciate your offer.

—I see, then good luck.

—You are viscount Lipa's son, Athes, aren't you?— he could remember, wasn't he a second year student at the academy?

—Yes I am— he smiled, probably happy that others already knew his name.

—I heard you are really good, I'll be waiting to hear you play.

He was called a prodigy, it was a nice surprise to know that he attended his mother's gathering, but it was expected from the countess to be friends with people invested in the arts. The boy's smile grew bigger and nodded as he puffed out his chest with pride after looking back at his group of friends that were, for some reason watching them talk.

—You will see, I'll make a good show.

—I will be waiting for it.

He saw him go away as the song currently being played ended, just this last kid and then it was his turn. In the public he could see his teacher commenting about the presentation with her colleagues whom she had invited, all their faces were serious. That was good, his mother could gain more popularity if it was known she had connections with the academy and kids playing in her gatherings could get a scholarship.

"That isn't my business though"

-Human, are you playing after this girl?

He nodded.

-That's great!, I will be preparing my orb to record everything, even when you go into the stage!, I wonder why Choi Han and the prince were doing those faces though.

—What faces?— what was the little dragon talking about?

-They were making similar faces to the one you do when scamming people but scarier, just a moment ago when you were talking.

"Did they perhaps though that kid was intimidating me? It could look like that from the outside"

-Oh, also, N-noona and hy-hyung want to come down to be close the stage, can they come?

—Only if they have Eruhaben-nim using invisibility magic on them.

-Great! I'll go tell them!!

"At least he can tak well that way, still, we have to help him talk better, I'll ask Ron for some tongue twisters and maybe professor Festa could show me some nursery rhymes"

He also didn't knew too many Korean nursery rhymes, since he practically erased those things as they were memories of before the orphanage, and even at the orphanage, those were only for the little ones that the personal had to actually take care of. "Just don't think about it"

Soon was his turn to go up stage, he waited for the girl to come down and went up. He just slightly bow to the public and then sit. The piano was beautiful, of course his father would spend money on the best for his wife.

He waited till everyone stopped talking, there was a moment of silent and expectation, then his hands went down.

It was gentle melody, slightly slow notes with a few fast moves that could be heard, then it became a little more strong and fast.

Kim Rok Soo had seen that movie by mere casualty once when he was bored and had absolutely nothing to see, and he really enjoyed it, there was this scene, when the protagonist and his friend were at the saloon of the ship, a strong storm outside, the whole place moving from side to side due to the strong waves, yet, he started playing the piano that was also moving around like it was nothing, he knew the instrument so well he didn't even had the need to look at it to play, all just to help his new friend that had seasickness. At first he was going to play one of the songs from the piano duels called The crave, but he at last decided for this one since he had been practicing it from before.

He played it with a straight face, centring all his attention on playing, he had said it was easy, only because he had been practicing it for a while, but it was a little, maybe a little too much, fast and he could still make a mistake, fortunately it went well.

Surely if he could look at the public, he would have seen his teacher face full of confusion since she didn't knew this song and the one he was supposedly practicing was other, Violan on the other side, could only look at her son in admiration as well as Bazen, little Lily was just genuinely enjoying seeing her brother play.

On and Hong were sitting next to each other in the border of the stage, Raon was recording everything from the air, as well as all the group on the second floor.

When the song finally stopped he took his good time to breath well again and relax, he had fortunately not made any mistake.

As he was starting to stand up Agata quickly come closer to the stage.

—Young master!, what song was that?

—The song?

—Yes, what's the name? I haven't hear it before, did you composed this one as well?

—You..could say that.

—Then?

—The name is Magic waltz.

Magic waltz? The people exchanged looks of admiration for the young boy. Then one of the colleagues of the woman came closer too.

—Young master, can I have a talk with you?

—Sure...but after the next person finishes his presentation.

—Ah, yes, of course.

He had that bad feeling at the back of his neck again. Cale went down and walked over to the side again, standing next to Choi Han, who had a weird proud expression on his face.

—I really liked it Cale-nim.

—That's good.

—But I thought you said it was an easy one.

—It's kind of easy when you practice a lot.

—We really cannot just believe what you say.

-Human, the prince is calling you.

He frowned a little. —I don't wanna go there though?

-I will tell him then.

—Was it Raon?— the swordsman asked

—Yes, something about hyung wanting me to go up there, but I still need to hear what that teacher from the academy wants, also— his eyes stopped over the guy playing at that moment, he really was good as he had said —It's just common courtesy to wait till everyone is done to go and do other things.

When the song ended, the viscount's son looked towards him immediately and smiled before going back with his friends. Soon after the group of teachers came close to him.

"Heck no, can I still run?" He started looking around but it was too late, he was already surrounded.

—Young master Cale, can we make some questions about your song?

—Sure, but, I would prefer if we can postpone that to my next class with professor Festa, I think this is not the place.

—Oh, of course, we will do that, then....I guess we just have to wait.

—Yes, now excuse me but I think someone is calling me over there.

He rapidly walked to the stairs and went up and enter the room the others were in, just to find Alberu sitting there with Rosalyn, Eruhaben-nim and the kids, eating and drinking tea.

—Oh dongsaeng, come sit, we were discussing how you had such an ability hidden.

—Youn master Cale, you surely know how to keep things for yourself.

—Human, awe you going to we a musician now?

—I just want to sleep— was his only answer before letting himself fall on the couch like he was dead.

—Oh? I think I just heard someone calling you a prodigy young master— Hans, who was looking down from the balcony railing, said as he didn't knew when to shut up.

—We might not need to show the recording— the dragon took out the orb.

—Hey Cale, what was that song about?— On got closer and sat next to him.

—What was it about?

—Yes, don't songs have stories or a reason for why they were written?

He stared at the ceiling, Meaning? He had no idea, he only watched the movie, he did enough work to just search for the soundtrack and learn the name of the songs, but learning about them was too much work.

—I don't know.

—Eh? You don't know?

—No, I guess it was just a feeling.

Everyone looked at him with odd eyes, how could someone not know what the song they composed was about? Saying that it was a feeling didn't explain anything.

—What feewing?— the dragon flied to his arms and cuddled there.

—I guess, the feeling of letting troublesome things go and enjoy life.

Like ignoring the ship you are on, even as it is moving so much that people can barely stand, or the storm outside, and just concentrate on the piano and the music you make come out of it.

They all just went silent. After all they knew that all he wanted was a peaceful life slacking in his villa, yet he was the one that had more work and had sacrificed much more than the others, almost dying a couple of times, he was still young after all.

Always ending in positions he didn't like or having attention he didn't want. Working when he didn't want to do so, and giving all for others. It made them feel bad for him, specially after one of the nobles that had come recorded the whole thing and started sending it to her acquaintances and making it known around the territory.

—I like the song— Hong jumped over him and also made himself comfortable using him as a pillow.

—Will you make one fow us human?

—I'm working on one, just for the three of you.

The kids didn't say anything, just exchanged an excited look and smiles.

—Righ, Eruhaben-nim, when people look like they're about to live, projects the video so they can see and the rumors change a little, I'm going to nap.

—I don't think you should take a nap dongsaeng, didn't the countess mention there would be a prize for the best one and they would choose through votes?

—She said what? When?

—When you were practicing with the other kids.

—Ugh...— he covered his face with his hands —There's no way they will vote me right?

—I think that's probably going to happen, the last one was good, but people was more impressed with you.

—Why did I agree to all this?— he questioned himself, although he already new his answer, it was for the countess.

—Are you sure you don't want to be my royal musician?

—No, I'll just live and get my slacker life.

Violan watched how her guest walked over the the box they have placed and put their votes there, the prize was a cristal ornament, crafted by well known artisans in the territory, a little harp of no more than thirty centimeters long. She made the servants brought some appetizers and little pastries for the people to eat while they waited for the results.

—Countess, I'm very impressed for your son's performance today— one the the academy teachers got close to her to talk.

—Thank you, sir...

—You can call me professor Luten, can I ask countess, have you thought of letting your son study at the academy?

—If he wanted to, I would have no problem, but he says it's okay as it is now.

—Right, but, we have everything in the academy, Festa has been saying that he is her studen and she will take car of it, but, wouldn't it be better for him to interact with other students and open his view of the world?

—I'm sorry, professor Luten, but, he is the only one with a said in this, I won't force him to do something he doesn't want to.

Agata come closer and put her hand on her colleague shoulder.

—I thought young master said we would talk about this during his next class? There is no point on trying to convince the countess, the one that decides is the young master.

—Agata is right, I might be his mother, but I know my child, and he can decide on his own in this things.

—I understand, I'm sorry for my words.

—It's okay, I know you only did it because he's good in what he does.

—Oh! Countess!— a noble lady approached her —Is your son also attending the academy?

The petite woman with bluish dark hair was showing a wide smile, she looked overly excited as she asked.

—He does take his classes there, but he's professor Festa private student, he only has permission to take his classes there.

—Oh— she went gloomy with only those words —My son it's on his second year, I saw him talking with yours so I thought they could be friends, guess it can only happen by chance then.

—Well, Cale might participate in future gatherings or parties, they can talk there— Violan just politely smiled, how could she have not noticed that boy's behavior around her son? She wouldn't let him have a chance with her cute son never.

—Oh, what will you do if your son wins?

—I'm not sure, I'll maybe pass the prize to the second place, it's not really fair if the son of the host wins, now is it?

—I guess you are right, but I don't think anyone would argue if he wins, he's only fourteen but he already composed something and has the attention of the art academy.

—We will have to see.

The countess continued talking with them as she casually peeked over to the entrance, all the time she had just been waiting for her husband to appear, she really was starting to get mad, it was like she was the only one actually trying to get to know Cale and get close to him. Of course he was the count, but that was no excuse.

"I know Cale looks like his mother, and that makes Deruth avoid him a little, but that shouldn't even be a excuse, the only thing he's doing is creating a wall between him and his son, surely, Ron might be more than a father to him than Deruth" she watched how Basen was helping Lily eat a little pastrie, how come she was the one actually doing things for the kids?

—Countess— a servants approach her —The guest already finished voting, we have count them all and have the first and second place.

—That's good, please, let one of the one's in charge to go up and say the results.

Her eyes went up to the second floor, were Ron was looking at her, the man understanding the situation soon disappeared. For the moment all the people were already reunited there, Cale was at her mother's and siblings side.

The woman that had to go up there and said the result was clearly nervous, yet she smiled and looked at the paper in her hands.

—Now, at the second place we have young master Athes Lipa.

The boy gave a little sad smile, as he already knew who was in first place, but he still went to recieve the brooch he had won.

—As for the first place, young master Cale Henituse!

Cale wanted to fucking die. With the most stiff smile his friends had seen, he went up stage and took the prize for the first place, it was nice and all, but it was just awkward as his family was the one that ordered it and prepare it for this.

Contrary to his fears, the guest just applauded and didn't said anything against him winning, were those people okay? He had just stole the prize from the other kid.

—Thank you...

By the time Deruth arrived, the video being projected there was already finishing for the second time, and all the nobles were just outraged by the situation, how that pale, cute and fragile kid had gone for and how he was being blamed for it, and how he had also being wronged by viscount Marshal's son, as Violan took her time to explain, Deruth was completely confused by the situation and how his older son, despite the situation was just sitting there with a plate of chocolates in one hand and a cristal harp in the other.

Soon enough the truth about those rumors saw the light in the streets and all the people heard how the young master was actually verbally abused by the people that had been fired from the manor.

The one boy of the rumors could care less about them that night as he looked to the prize over the table. It felt weird, it was the first prize he had ever won, and he got it through actual work and effort that had been recognized.

He slightly hugged the dragon sleeping on his side as he tried to do the same, a faint smile could be seen in his face.

Chapter Text

The woman walked around the office thinking, and feeling more and more complicated, How could she not be? Her husband had but a simple task and failed it completely, now that precious moment was done without him.

The countess wanted to have a good deep conversation with Deruth, unlike him, she had seen it pretty well, Cale really put effort while playing during the gathering, she could tell, Violan has spent enough time with him to read those little and subtle messages he lefts out for others to decipher. Their reading time was a good help, all those times while talking about the books they had read, she had learn to see the details, the little changes in his eyes and face when he didn't like something or enjoyed a story.

Cale while playing had a stoic face as always, yet, she could faintly see how focused his eyes were, worried he would make a mistake, and how his lips trembled trying not to smile with satisfaction, he had really give it all while playing, and yet, Deruth wasn't there to see by himself the result of his son's efforts, nor how he stayed quiet after recieving his prize, giving it little glances from time to time, like he really didn't understand why he had that and not one of the other kids.

Deruth was only there to see how the recording with the truth was being shown, he was only there to explain things and then to return, and Violan could only contain her rage.

—So you were the one that won son?— had said the man looking at the crystal Harp in the boy's hands.

—Yes.

—I see...

That was the whole conversation they had, and he stopped trying after that. For Lily's birthday, for Basen when he had doubts with his studies, he was there, yet for Cale? She wasn't stupid, she knew Cale was more comfortable with Ron and the people he brought from outside than his own family.

He had no other option, people did not respect him here, he was ostracized by the servants and the people of the town, he had to go out and find this people by himself, probably by mere chance, she knew it wasn't just a light matter to go out and find a sword master, a mage that could well be an archmage and also make an acquaintance of the first prince, the only reason he could, was probably because this people didn't knew of him at the start, because his family didn't even pay enough attention to notice how he went out of the manor.

But Cale acted completely different with them, she had seen by chance how that mage would constantly pet her sons head and treat him like something that needed to be protected, and Cale just went along with all. Surely, he had found a father in people outside of the family. And Violan could just be okay with that, because Deruth didn't do any efforts for his son, he had done so when the whole thing about the servants and counselors was discovered, but that was it.

—Wife, you called for me?— then the door opened.

Violan stopped walking and stared at her husband with a cold expression, making him gulp. It was rare to see his wife mad as she was usually so composed, and that made her even more terrifying when she was.

—Deruth, we are going on an outing in a few days, free your schedule.

—A what? You want a picnic or..?

—Anything would be okay, but the important thing is that everyone, and I mean everyone in this family will be there, you hear me?

—But...

—I don't want to hear whatever you are trying to say, you'll make sure to arrange everything so we can go out with the kids and have a nice day in family, one of my friends has a field for horseback riding , she said she could lend us the place for a day and use the facilities the way we wanted.

—Horseback riding?

—Yes, is can be a good distraction for Cale and Basen, and Lily might like the horses since she is little, we are going to spend the whole day as family and you will interact with your children.

—I...okay.

—Good, you can't just not go to this like you did with the gathering.

—But I did went to the gathering, I was just a little late.

—A little late? You got there when everyone was practically leaving, it was your son's first presentation, his first time playing in front of people and you weren't there, the first thing he did when he got on the carriage was ask were you where, are you just going to keep missing the important moments of your son's life?

He could not answer to that, and Violan knew it, Deruth was a good parent for Lily, but it was a different story with Basen and Cale. He would talk and interact with Basen more often and even if he usually let him do things on his own, Deruth would still help him and do things for him, Cale on the other side, was left alone to do all by himself and somehow do his life. Things could have ended really bad if Violan hadn't notice and started to change things, her son would have made his walls higher and stronger and it could have probably be to late to take them down when they finally tried to approach him.

—I will make sure to have time and prepare things for that.

—Yes, I hope you do, you have to realize that you can't let your son alone to make his life like that, he's young and has a poor image of himself and everything he does, if you don't try to change that when you are his father how can you expect others to do so? Not to mention, the people around your son does care more for him than you apparently.

He clenched his fists, because she was right, he was being a useless father, since Jour's death, his son was the one comforting him instead of being able to mourn his mother, he saw his cute and lively son become cold and uninterested in life, and then start acting like a problem child after he remarried, and he did nothing about it.

If he had been a good father from the start, none of those rumors or bad experiences his son had to go through would have happened. He might even be able to hear him laugh and be like he was when his mother was alive.

—Now if you excuse me, I promised Cale to lend him another book so I have to go give it to him.

She didn't say more as she left the room, letting her husband standing there, he needed time to reflect on his actions and his relationship with his son. Violan would make sure this outing would be perfect and that her three children would enjoy it.

She managed to calm down as she walked over to Cale's room, since he was free from his classes for a few days, he should be there, or so she thought. Yet she knocked one, two, three times and no one answered.

The door made a little screeching noise as she opened it, just to find an empty room with no one inside.

—Cale I want that one!— Hong pointed at a silver piggy bank with a red nose.

—I want this one— On had a dark red one with golden eyes.

-Human I want that one!, the black one with red spots!

—Alright— he picked them up and brought them to the counter where the owner was quietly looking at them —I want this three.

He paid them and put them in his spatial pouch, the good thing of having the pouch back was that he also got his money back and could go around spending a little. He would later put some golden coins in the piggy banks for the children.

—Okey, let's go the the next store.

—Where are we going now?— On asked.

Cale just smiled as they were leaving the store behind and walking down the street. He let the kids wonder as they walked, Ron and Choi Han were following them from behind. To not be recognized easily Cale had dyed his hair brown, so he didn't care about being seen by others.

He finally stopped and looked at the kids. —Why do you think I asked both of you to come in your human forms?

On eyes, contrary to her blank expression, were sparkling as she saw the dresses on display at the boutique Cale had stopped in front of.

—Let's go in, we have a lot of time so just choose whatever you want, we will go eat later.

They went in, On looking around shyly, Cale had never bought clothes for her before, she had recieved clothes yes, but never something like actually going together to a store and see dresses and choose, no, she was really excited but could not dare to show it.

—Hi, how can I help you?— the lady working there approached them.

Cale put his hands over On's shoulder and made her step in the front.

—For her, everything that could fit her, brought it here so she can choose, dresses, shoes, hair ornaments, everything.

The lady looked confused at the start, as the one that was asking for all that was a fourteen to fifteen years old, but then she noticed the butler and knight behind and understood he was a noble. She quickly smiled and nodded.

—Immediately!, please take a sit, we will bring tea and something for you to eat while waiting.

Soon the place was upside down as the different workers were arranging the clothes for the little girl to see, around twenty dresses, plus all the other clothes and things a girl her age could wear. On didn't even know were to look at while Hong was sitting in the sofa with Cale eating vanilla cookies.

—Wich one's you like more?— the lady asked.

But On didn't know how to reply, was it even necessary to have such nice clothes when she spent most of the time on her cat form?. She doubted and looked towards Cale, who just munched another cookie before talking.

—Don't think useless things, aren't you and Hong part of the Molan Household?, even if it's once in a while, you should just go walk around in a nice dress. Don't hesitate and just choose whatever you want, we are rich anyways.

Ron smiled softly after hearing that, and saw how the girl slowly walked towards a red dress with yellow laces, yet she didn't touch it, she stopped there a moment before going to see the others that looked a little bit less expensive, the butler could see his puppy master frowning.

After On finally choose three dresses and pair of shoes, as well as some blouses, pants and skirts, Cale stood up and went straight to the red dress.

—Help her wear this one.

The girl opened her eyes in surprise, cause Cale didn't stop there, he walked over to the shoes and picked a red pair, as well as white socks, and a marigold ornament.

—Dress her with this, we are getting all the other things she picked too, put them in boxes please.

—Yes!— two of the workers guided the girl to another room, and a third carried the clothes.

Cale kept the hair ornament in his hand while waiting, he also searched through the things in his pouch, when On got out she was wearing everything, she looked at Cale like waiting for his opinion, but he just made her a sign with his hand so she would come closer.

The boy took out a hair brush and carefully brushed her hair and braid it, then used the hair ornament to get her bangs out of the way, he appreciated his work before nodding and petting her head.

—Looks nice, Ron, pay.

—Yes young master— the butler came forward and using the money the boy had gave him earlier he paid for everything and then put it all on the spatial pouch.

—Now we'll go to buy some clothes for Hong and then what about we go walk around and bought things you want?

On saw her reflection on the mirror, the corner of her lips went up as she couldn't help but feel happy, those clothes had been chosen by Cale himself, he even did her hairstyle, and now they would also go around the city to 'buy' things, how could she not know Cale was just making an excuse for them to walk around on their new clothes?

—Okay let's go— they went to the next store.

With Hong things were easier, as he didn't care much about clothes Cale had Ron pick some clothing sets while he selected the ones the kid would be using that day.

‐Human I want something too!! It's not fair!

Cale watched the two kids walking by his side, On had a bright expression as she fidgeted with her hands. Hong, even as he didn't want to admit it, was also happy with his new clothes. "He is right, I should bought something for Raon too" the problem was, what could he buy for a dragon?

-Huuuumaaaaan!!!

He sighed. —Do you want to eat pancakes?

He got the attention of the three children with those simple words, and could tell the answer just by their faces, and Raon's voice of course.

-Yes I want pancakes with fruit and lots of whipped cream!

—There's a pastry shop not far away from here where people can order and eat at the second floor young master, it also has private rooms.

—Let's go there then...oh wait a second, stay here I'll come back in just a minute.

They all saw how he entered a little shop, by the sign on top of the door they knew it was a jewelry. They exchanged looks of confusion, Cale liked jewels, but more like having them he liked to steal them to get more money, why would he actually buy one?

Ten minutes later he came out and didn't say a thing, just asking Ron to guide them. The place was rather nice, they had a lot of pastries in the menu, as well as teas and a few types of sandwiches. They asked for a private room and the pancakes and drinks the children wanted.

—It has a nice view!— Hong almost yelled while going to the huge window.

The gallery was visible from there as well as the plaza. The room was nicely decorated and the seats were comfortable. The four of them sat down, and Cale had to convince Choi Han to do the same. The food was brought a few minutes later, pancakes for the kids, a chocolate cake for Cale and apple pie for the swordsman.

On was eating slowly and carefully, as she didn't even want to think about ruining her dress, Hong didn't care much as he was eating as always, but still took some peeks at his clothes every now and then, and Raon, Raon had his face coveredin whipped cream.

Without a word Cale just cleaned the two boys mouths with a napkin and then continued eating.

—Human!, I want mowe!

—Ron.

—I'll go right away.

The dragon giggled. Choi Han smiled, watching the kids enjoy like this was nice.

—Raon you should eat more carefully— Cale suddenly comented as he was taking a small box from his pouch.

—Eh?— the dragon was shocked, if he was more careful, then Cale wouldn't clean his mouth anymore as there would be no reason for it.

—You have to be careful while eating or you are going to get this dirty.

He opened the box and took the bow tie in it, it was a deep dark blue, but in the center it had a sapphire the exact color as Raon's eyes. He carefully put it around the child's neck and then smiled, as he thought, ir really fitted the little dragon.

—What is..?

—You said you also wanted something didn't you? Since I bought nice clothes for On and Hong, I thought this would be the right choice for you, this way you can dress nicely too.

The little dragon touched the bow tie with his paws in silence. "I should probably get someone to make him clothes that would fit and let space for his wings, even if he has magic, it's pretty cold in winter"

—Noona, look, it's the same color of his eyes.

—It's really pretty.

The kids were admiring the jewel in it too. Surely when they return he would go show everyone his new gift.

—It really suits you.

The dragon puffed up his chest, and tried not to smile as his lips were trembling. Cale casually continued with his cake, they should return soon, before someone noticed he was not there. After all his family still didn't want him to go out, even if everything had been cleared in the gathering the day before, there rumors were still going as it took time for those to disappear.

"I want to play the violin for a bit..." he stopped himself from thinking, why would he want to play when he didn't had classes and it was a free day. He must be going insane.

Raon ate his pancakes so slowly they ended up staying for ten minutes just to wait for him before heading back, as always no one was in his room, so the dragon undid the spell in his hair and he just lazily let himself fall on the bed to take a nap, he hadn't been sleeping too much lately thanks to the training, and even though he really didn't had to sleep more than a couple of hours thanks to the vitality of the heart, that didn't mean he couldn't wish for a good twelve hours dream.

Then as always he was woken up to go have dinner with his family. He felt the weird atmosphere the moment he entered.

Deruth was quietly eating with a gloomy face, while Violan recieved him as warmly as always, Basen just looked between his mother and father with confusion, and Lily that didn't understand anything was just sitting there.

He just stayed silent while sitting, Did them perhaps had a fight?, if that was the case then Violan had surely won.

—Cale, what did you do today?

He somehow found the question too fitting, as he had spent a lot of time outside that afternoon. He saw the food in front of him and started cutting the chicken.

—Nothing much, I stayed in my room reading, why?

—Nothing, I was a bit busy today so I just wanted to know what you had spent your time on, what about you Basen?

She quickly directed the conversation towards the other boy, but Cale still felt weird, there was no way she had noticed, right?

—The same as hyung-nim, although I went through some of my homework.

—I played with Mawia!!— Lily raised he hand.

Cale couldn't stop a little laugh to go out, Lily had the same problem as Raon, so he couldn't help but think about the little dragon and how he wasn't able to pronounce his r's.

But at the silence he looked up from his plate to see how everyone was looking at him.

—You are mean!— Lily complained while pouting, she only had lisps sometimes after all.

—I'm sorry— he smiled to calm her down, amd the girl just chuckled, as she liked her brother's smile.

Cale was naturally good with her everytime they interacted, but the others hadn't seen it before, not even Violan.

—It's okay! I forgive you.

—Good, now eat or it's gonna get cold.

Seeing how no one was saying anything after that, and were just staring at Cale, including the servants, Violan gave a small fake cough to take their attention.

—So, I was thinking, what about we have a picnic in a few days?

—A picnic?— Bazen looked quite exited, but then calmed himself —Will it be you, hyung and Lily then?

Deruth's face became even darker. Violan just kept her expression while answering.

—Your father will go too.

Although Basen and Lily really seemed happy to hear this, Cale on his side was just eating with his expressionless face as usual. Deruth's heart just sank further.

—A friend of mine will lend us for a day her place, it's a field for horseback riding, we will have access to the stables, the equipment, the kitchen and everything, we will spend the whole afternoon there and try baking something, what do you think?

—I want to go, I like horses!—Lily immediately agreed to it.

—I think it will be fun mother, I don't know anything about cooking but I will try.

The countess looked at her oldest son, that was just cleaning his mouth with a napkin, when he was over he finally spoke.

—I'll be waiting fort it.

That somehow lifted the heavy atmosphere of the room as Deruth's mood became a little better.

—Then it's settled, we will have that day to relax and spend time together, we will bring food too of course, in case our little baking experiment goes wrong.

—I want to learn to wide a horse!— she immediately covered her mouth and moved her eyes towards Cale, but this time he just smiled instead of laughing.

—Mother will teach you, I'll teach the three of you, your father might not look like it, but he's also good at it.

—Yes, I will be there to teach the three of you too.

"Then I have to go blow up that swamp before that, gotta call Tasha over so she can collect the death mana" they had to do that before even the enemy could think about helping the sirens get stronger with that poison.

Once the swamp was gone, they would have to do a little cleaning in the forest to let the elfs do thei job of making the underground city without any worries, some of them might even come to live there in the future. Mary would be a great help, since the bones left after the fight could be used by her.

"Why do I have so much to do?, couldn't that stupid god just disintegrate that white thing out of existance and let me fucking rest?"

His family watched him with concerned expression as he sighed and put the fork down. Everyone started to wonder what could be troubling him to not want to eat anymore. Deruth only thought that he might be upset with him, what if his son didn't really want to spend time with him? Had he already lost his chance?

Violan, with a more critical eye, could tell that he was troubled by something, but with what? He showed no signs of being against their outing, maybe it had to be with his friends? Or about something related to the gathering and his music classes?

That was not it, Cale was just too full from eating snacks and cake that afternoon and could not eat anymore, but he was indeed troubled by all the things he wasn't even going to do but just supervise.

"I also have to go do all those push ups and sit ups even when I'm not building any muscles and I look the same, the fuck is wrong with my body?"

Surely he could not now it was because of the blessing of a certain god, or he would be already cursing it because for their fault Ron wouldn't let him not do those excercise, always saying that he didn't had strength or muscles.

"At least if I look like a weakling people will not pick a fight with me for fear of being called a coward, right?" He could only pray for that.

—Cale, are you not gonna eat more?

—No mother, I'm already full.

—I see, then, do you have something that's troubling you?

—Not really, How could I?, I spent my time here or in my classes, everything is fine.

"Could it be related to the reason why he wasn't in his room this afternoon" surely that was the only thing left she could think of.

—That's good, just remember that if you have a problem with something or someone you can just talk to me.

—Yes mother.

When they were finishing their food, Cale stood up, ready to go to his suffering, but then Lily did the same and ran to him with a wide smile.

—Owaboni!— Lily stopped as she frowned —Owa...Ora...Oraboni!— she smiled, happy that she got it right.

—Oh, you say it well— Cale caressed her hair while one of the corners of his lips went up.

—Oraboni— the girl said it slowly so she wouldn't mess up —Do you want to play board games?

—Board games?

—Yes! With me and Basen!

—Eh? Me too?— the oblivious boy asked.

—Sure, you choose one and I will play with you too.

—Really?!— Basen quickly went to them —Then let's go, we have a couple of them, let's play one.

As she saw them go, Violan felt a nice and warm feeling in her chest, she had find out a little more about her son, he seemed to be week to his sister, or maybe little kids in general, he had never acted that sweet before. When turned her head to see Deruth making an expression one could usually just see in a man that had lost everything. She quickly gave the servants a sign so they would leave, once they were out she spoke to her husband.

—What is it now?

—Did...did he lost his appetite because I am going too to this picnic of yours?

—Deruth, I love you, but you can be really dense and a little stupid sometimes.

—Eh?

—He's not mad at you, he was just thinking of other things, you would know if you used your free time to get to know him a little better, but it's not use to be gloomy and sad now, just work hard to compensate it in the future.

Still, the man could not just let all go when he was feeling this guilty about it. As he had realized his errors, everytime he watched his son, what he saw was a boy that didn't need him, and that would only go to him exclusively to ask for things that he would give as that, the count, not as his father.

But he still had an opportunity that his wife was creating for him, he only had to take it and not mess things up.

Chapter Text

—Cale-nim are you tired?

—Let Choi Han give you a piggyback ride nya!

—For the las time I'm not tired.

—But we have been walking fow a long time Human!, and you awe weak!

—I said I'm not tired, just keep walking, the swamp is not that far from here anyways.

—Our poor little commander-nim, if you are tired you need to say it— Tasha just added wood to the fire.

The red haired just bluntly ignored the woman. Had he lost all the little respect people had for him because he was a kid again? One could clearly say that when they were treating him like this.

Cale was not really tired, even though he had not developed a lot of muscle, his stamina was better than ever, of course he couldn't just go and kill a monster or something, but at least he could walk like this while letting the others do their one side massacre with those monsters, as long as he didn't end up with his clothes all messed up and covered in dirt again.

If he had to complain about something, it was the fact that they have taken much more time than necessary to get to their destination because every five minutes they would start asking him if he was fine, if he needed a rest or anything, etc.

Thankfully the swamp could be seen soon after that, and he couldn't help but feel relief until an arm stopped him from continue walking. Eruhaben wasn't looking at him, but the others, that as if they already knew what was going on just nodded and prepared to continue and take care of everything. Cale didn't even had the means to complain so he just sat on a rock while the rest took out the bombs and some pieces of cloth to use and avoid inhaling the poison.

—You will stay here nya!

—You are too weak to go nya!

—We will take care of everything, Choi Han will stay with you as well as the little kid, so don't move— the old dragon practically threatened him.

"Well is better for me if I don't have to do a thing" he nodded as he waved his hand almost downplaying his words, making the dragon a little upset.

—You two tell me later if he tried to do something stupid again.

Cale was a little offended, when had he do something stupid? He clearly didn't deserve that kind of treatment, all he had to do now was sit there and wait for them to do the hard work so he could finally go to his precious villa and take it back.

"But if I have the villa back, that means I have to deal with that pillar and I'll have the means to go to the other continent, wouldn't that mean I'll have to start creating a information red on that side again?" Maybe he was just making more work for himself.

—We are off to the work now young master Cale— Rosalyn said while happily holding their new prototype of magic bombs, looking kind of scary too in his opinion.

—I'll be back soon young master— Ron had to go since he was in charge of the two kids.

—Don't wowy human, this gweat and mighdy dwagon will keep you safe.

—Of course you will, you are great and mighty.

But even as he said that, a chill ran down his spine, he had a bad feeling for some reason. Maybe they should move a little further from the place that was about to blow up. It's not that he didn't trust his comrades, but they could go a little overboard sometimes. Raon fluttered his wings when his human took him in his arms and hugged him a little tightly, not noticing his nervousness.

—Hey Choi Han, Can we move away a little?

—We will not move from here Cale-nim.

That sweet and innocent smile was starting to be more and more vicious sometimes. There was nothing left to do but give up, considering he could not do anything against a sword master and a dragon.

—Don't wowy human, I'll pwotect you.

—Fine.

Just seconds after he said that a grotesque monster came out of nowhere and attacked them. Raon put a shield around his human and Choi Han jumped to fight it. Cale didn't even care about it, why would he when he had this two on his side? Besides, the monster probably decided to approach them because Eruhaben and the rest of the group were not here anymore and Cale looked like the most easy prey in the whole forest, wich he probably was.

—How can they come when I, Waon Miwu, is hewe!!

—You don't have to try Raon, you don't sound intimidating like that.

The little dragon let out a gasp and sat in silence over Cale's lap. The boy felt a little guilty.

—What about you practice how to speak?, c'mon, try saying Raindrop.

—Waindwop.

—Okay, try repeating this then, Raon runs from the rain, from the rain Raon runs.

The eyes of the little kid brightened as he heard a tong twister with his name.

—Waon....wa....Raon wu..runs from the wain— he frowned, he had said it so slow yet he still failed — Raon runs fwom, from the wain, wain, wai-

Cale pressed his lips trying not to laugh at the little dragon's predicament. Petting softly his head as he watched Choi Han cut down a second monster.

—Relax, if you get nervous or agitated it will just go out wrong, repeat after me.

Cale started to say it while the kid repeated, he was getting a little better at it, although he still had problems with the word rain, but progress was progress, and at least the dragon didn't said his own name wrong as much as before.

—They really are taking their time— he comented after a while, there still hadn't be any big explosion.

He stood up, it was impossible to see what was going on over there from were he was, Choi Han soon come over to him.

—Cale-nim, sit down, you can't go moving around.

—I know, but aren't they taking too much time for a mere explosion?

—They'll be fine, now sit do-

A huge explosion and a wall of black substance shoot up to the sky. Just seconds after a strong wind reached them and almost made the swordsman fall over his back. That explosion was definitely two to three times more stronger than the one they had used in the past, or so thought Raon, impressed by how Eruhaben and Rosalyn managed to make that bomb.

—That was fweaking stwong!!!

Choi Han only nodded. —Cale-nim see? You were just worrying too mu-

Silence fell, as there was no one there apart for the two of them.

—Cale!!!

Yet Cale couldn't hear the little dragon yelling his name. The moment the explosion went off, he protected himself with his shield, because of the loud sound and everything going on, he didn't notice until too late how a monster had approached them from behind and grabbed his ankle. And now he was being dragged on the ground by a plant like thing he had never seen before. He was going to end like a complete mess, not to mention that he could feel the scratches being formed in his skin.

When the speed of that thing slowed a little, he quickly turned around and burned the root around his ankle. The monster screamed and let him go.

—Fucking monsters, Can't they just go and attack someone that can actually defend themselves?!

The boy grumbled as he saw the multiple little cuts in his skin. Great, now he was going to get scolded by something that was out of his control.

—Stupid plant monster or whatever the fuck you are, ugh.

The wounds were healing quickly, yet that didn't mean there was no pain, the little cuts and scratches were the more painful ones after all.

The monster screeched as it got ready to attack again, but Cale was already angry. In one movement a rock spear came out of the ground, which he took as he lunged forward, seconds after the head of that thing was pierced by it, killing it. Since he was apart from the group, he got the spear back, no one could know when a monster would appear again.

—Great, now I'm a lost child in a forest full of monsters and poisonous shit.

A faint sound from his left, the breathing of a beast coming from a few meters at from behind him, he could hear them pretty well, and he was sure it would not be long until they attacked him.

•Cale, you are still permitted to use more of your powers, but use them with moderation, your body might be stronger than before but is still fragile.

—What? I'm stronger than before?— he looked his thin, and prone to break, weak arms. Maybe it was just because he had grown up a little?

•Of course you are, but instead of talking with me you should pay a little more attention to that monster coming towards you.

Cale didn't expect that he would be lucky for once and only weak monsters were in the area at that moment, he quickly got rid of them using the spear, at least he was grateful with the Molan father–Son duo for teaching him to use it.

—That explosion was stronger than I thought it would be— Rosalyn was really proud of her achievement.

—It still didn't do anything to the dragon skeleton over there.

—Should we go for young master Cale now?, he did say one of his ancient powers was here and he needs to retrieve it— as she said that, Tasha was looking around, that forest really was a good place for an underground city, unlike the desert, people would not come here and the monsters would not be a big problem for long.

—Gwamps!!!

They all turned around, just to see the little dragon crying while flying in their direction.

—What's wrong?

—The human, is gone!!

—What?

Choi Han go there a little after, with a gloomy expression as he had lost the person he had to protect.

—He went missing during the explosion, I believe a monster took him as there are marks in the ground, but those disappeared after a while and we can't find him— explained the swordsman.

—You had only one job— Ron gave him a scary and disapproving expression —How could you let the young master end up lost and probably at the hands of a monster!

—I didn't meant to!

—Calm down!!— the voice of the dragon made all of them go silent as he used his dragon fear —There is no point in screaming at each others when we should be looking for him, now move, Choi Han, guide us to were you lost the tracks, I might be able to sense his presence from there.

Without more words they followed the swordsman to the place, and they frowned after seeing a faint trail of blood. The dragon immediately started to try feeling his presence, and he could feel it, weak and far away, it also keep moving.

Cale was running away, his luck end quickly when a giant monster appeared and tried to eat his head. So even if people usually say that in case you get lost you should stay in that place, it's not like he could cause that would mean his death.

—I know I should have gone for the sound of the wind!!!

His power was just half of what it should be, so he was slower that before. And the monster was about to get to him.

•You can't use the fiery thunderbolt!, the only option is to stick to the rock spears, try returning with your comrades!

—I would if I knew were the fuck they are!!

•If you manage to get it to step in water I could immobilize it.

•You can use my power to mobilize the trees and trap it, but it would have a big impact in your body, if other monsters were to appear it would be bad.

"Does that mean my only option would be bring it down with this only spear or running away until I'm found or that things gets to me?"

—Uh? Why am I hesitating?

Hasn't he done this multiple times? Right, he was not the one fighting at the front, but his team members, still, he had a weapon in his hand, and could easily observe the monster like he was used to and see his weaknesses.

He was not a hero or someone strong like the rest, but he was a bastard that had managed to live multiple times. Cale was a weak trash, but he was not going to fucking die.

The boy jumped high and turned around to see the monster. The wolf looking thing stopped, not moving his eyes from him.

—What? Are you going to play with me you son of a bitch?

The monster started to walk in circles around him, more than prey, that thing was treating him like a toy. He could not use his powers like he wanted, and he did not know how this monster attacks, and somehow he was still doing this.

Long claws launched at him, Cale dodge them by jumping to the side, avoiding also the teeth that tried to reach him after that. That thing started to appear more and more slow as he continued evading and recording every one of it's movements.

the front paw first, if dodged sideways, then the teeth followed, if he dodged backwards, then it was the other paw. But wen he jumped to get on his back, there was a small moment were that thing continued with his attacks before turning around and using his tail to try send him flying.

"It has an opening, and at the same time, it's trying to protect his back legs cause it jumps back so I can't reach him" he smiled, if the monster was intelligent enough to toy with him, then it could also know how to protect himself.

He had seen it, that thin part on it's hind legs. He waited for it to attack then jumped.

"It will take it three seconds to turn back, but..." he could already see it, so he used all his strength as well as the sound of the wind to throw the spear.

The monster let out a terrifying howl as the spear cut through it's leg, soon enough he could not use it anymore. Cale made another spear and went forward, using the chance to pierce the side of the monster with it, and although he did, the thing still had enough energy to try attacking him, he barely managed to avoid it.

—Not so arrogant and happy now, huh?

He retrieved the first spear from the three it had ended up on, and got close to the bloodied monster that was starting to breath harder.

—I supposed you would have your organs in the same place as any wolf or big animal in general, you know, it's easy to aim to were your lungs must be when you have such a huge body.

He coughed, blood came out, but not as much as other times. They would get mad at him again and made him rest for a whole day, not that he was against it, but how would he explain it to his family?

The monster growled while baring it's teeth, trying to move, but one of his lungs was probably pierced and not in a nice way as blood was coming out of the beast's mouth. It could not breathe and soon would die because of the internal bleeding, it was surely not a clean fight as Choi Han and the other would have, but it was a victory and that was enough for Cale, even if he was exhausted.

—I'll be a little good with you and kill you now.

As it had understand, the monster just collapsed to the ground as it was still trying to breathe. Soon enough Cale used his spear again.

When they cut through the bushes and trees in a rush, catching the scent of blood, they were waiting for a lot of things, but one of those was not this one. Cale sitting in a rock, casually drawing on the ground with a stick, mostly covered in blood, and behind him the huge corpse of a monster.

—Hello— was all he said when he noticed them standing there in astonishment.

—Human!!!— Raon fluttered his wings at an unexpected speed as he lunged forward to him, almost making him fall backwards with the impact.

Cale pursed his lips trying not to moan in pain, he might not had been reached by the monster, but the weird plant thing had dragged him on the floor and more than once he encountered a rock, trunk, or bushes, it was almost impossible to evade them and he was like the punching bag of nature at that point.

—Human, awe you hurt!!!

—I'm fine, don't worry.

—Cale-nim— Choi Han fell to the ground and put his forehead on the ground —I'm sorry, this was all my fault.

—It's okay, apart of being a little dirty I'm okay.

—But if it weren't for my lack of attention you-!!

—It's okay I say, nothing happened, right?

—You are such an unlucky bastard— Eruhaben grabbed him from under the armpits and lifted him to see his condition.

—The blood isn't mine.

—Not yours? Then the one at the corner of your lips is from who?

The boy didn't say a thing as he started to found a pebble in the ground really interesting.

—Let's go back, he have to treat you and let you rest.

—I'm alright I said, I had to use my powers and it was just a little blood, let's go for my ancient power and villa, and please put me down.

The old dragon didn't reply, but after a moment he finally put the boy down, just for him to be surrounded by the kids, almost crying because of how he looked all beaten up.

—The villa can wait, we will go for your ancient power and then go back.

Apparently the ancient dragon had the last word in all this, cause the rest of the group just nodded and practically dragged him all the way back to the swamp, where he got back the rest of the dominating aura's power and Tasha could finally extract all the death mana from the dragon.

—My villa....

—No— they all answered.

—But, it's for emergencies, we have to-

He went silent after seeing Ron's creepy smile of anger. Yeah maybe he could wait a couple days more to go get it back.

—Let's just teleport back— Rosalyn, with an equally scary smile, put a hand on his shoulder, and then a light surrounded all of them.

As always they were in Cale's room, but the moment they appeared, the sound of something breaking made them all turn around.

Cale's eyes went wide, he opened his mouth trying to say something, just to close it again. No one knew what to say, it was silent.

—Mo-

—What happened!!!

Violan had been watching carefully what his son did on the afternoons since the day she found out he sometimes went out to who knows where, so she had come to see him, just to find the room empty, she first went around the mansion to be sure he wasn't just doing something somewhere at home, but that was not the case. So she decided to wait in his room to see how he was able to go out and come back without anyone noticing.

She was holding a little sculpture that was decorating the room, something the kids had liked and Cale bought for them, it was then when light filled the room and a group of people appeared, in the middle she saw her son covered in blood. The sculpture fell and broke.

The woman saw her son looking at her with a pure expression of surprise as he didn't knew what to say, and when he did, she just rushed towards him and started searching for injuries.

—Mother I'm fine I-

—How can you be fine??!!, what happened for you to look like this?, where were you?

—I am f-

—Ron!, call a doctor immediately!

—Mother!!

Violan stopped as she finally saw how her son was frowning.

—I'm fine, the blood isn't mine, and even if I'm injured, it wouldn't be more than a scratch.

He sighed, somewhat tired and irritated, just to turn and talk to the others in a way Violan had never seen her son act.

—All of you get out, Ron, prepare a bath and clean the kids, miss Rosalyn and Eruhaben-nim, give me some healing potions, miss Tasha, you will have to wait to discuss the rest of the plan, Choi Han, stop cursing yourself I'll talk to you later, now, out.

They nodded and did as he said, the dragon left three options on the table before going. Cale then took his mother's hands and made her sit down. He had to explain everything, but how to explain it?

—Cale-

—First of all— he interrupted her —Eruhaben-nim is a dragon.

—What?

—There is also one dragon more, although it's still a baby, his name is Raon, there are also two kids from the cat tribe, you should have already seen them, Hans usually walks with them around the manor, miss Rosalyn, the red haired girl you saw earlier is a mage that is helping Eruhaben-nim with some investigations and you already know miss Tasha, she is hyung-nim's aunt.

Violan didn't even know what to say, dragons? Cat tribe? Just how many things had her son kept a secret from them?

—And...I'm fine, I ended like this because of an accident, they are not at fault, you could take it as a training, I was learning to use the spear.

—You...since when...?

—Around two years ago, I started training with Ron as well as doing some excercises, nothing too hard or serious.

—And the dragons?

—I met Eruhaben-nim by chance and we somehow get along, Raon...his egg was bought by a man that was planning on making him suffer, so we decided to save him, I hide the egg here in my room for a while until he hatched a little more than a week ago.

—I see.

—The cat tribe kids were mistreated by their people so I decided to let them stay here, their names are On and Hong.

—You really met a lot of interesting people while I was not looking, why didn't you tell us?

—I...thought it was better that way, since I didn't know how to explain it, after all I'm not supposed to go out.

Violan tried hard to not show how bad she felt inside. Her son did had to go out in secret and made a life outside, met other people and create his own little circle of friends while they weren't looking. How alone must he had been? How much did he not trust them to not say anything?

—Mother, I didn't say anything because it was not safe.

She raised her head. —Not safe?

—There were a lot of people with his eyes on me, and I could not let others know there are dragons here, and On and Hong, the people of their tribe might come and try do something to them, so I couldn't really tell anyone apart from the people that had help me with them.

—But still, I...why couldn't you trust me and your father?

—I told you now because I trust you, but just think about it, with Basen it might be fine, but Lily is little and could say something, and father, he's good but he's also bad at judging or reading people unlike you mother.

She had to admit Cale had a good point right there, Deruth was a little bad at reading people, just like he was bad at understanding his own son, or how he couldn't see the real face of the counselor. But she didn't notice either, even if she didn't spend that much time with those men, she should have still notice, and yet, Cale had said he trusted her.

—You don't have to keep more things like this as a secret to me, this kids, they must had it hard pretending this whole time, the servants we let stay are all trustworthy people, the dragons should probably remain as a secret, but even so, the little one and the tribe cat children, if you want I can arrange things so they can go around the manor.

—Really?

—If you have been taking care of them then that means they are important, of course I can do that little, and about your father, he might be bad at judging people, but he can keep a secret, and Lily, if you ask her not to say anything I'm pretty sure she won't.

—I...— was it this easy?, He knew Violan was a composed person and he had grown to trust her too, but he still expected her to get mad or something —Thank you.

—It's nothing, I just hope you can trust me a little more in the future.

He nodded. —Raon, I know you are here.

—How did you know human?!— the dragon appeared at the other end of the sofa.

—The seat was sunk on that side, now come here.

The dragon went happy to his human's arms, and after he got comfortable he greeted the woman.

—Hewwo human's mothew!!

Violan was taken aback a little, but she composed herself and smiled.

—Hello, Raon was it?

—Yes!, I'm the gweat and mighdy Wa-...wa..Raon Miru and I'm one week and fouw days old!!

—I see, I'm glad there's a great and mighty dragon looking after my son.

—Human is weak!, so I pwotect him!

Cale nodded and petted the little dragon's head. Because he was weak, and everyone knew that, it was fact.

—I guess you will not have to hide while we are at home now Raon.

—Then can I fly awound with my gift?

—Yes you can.

—Gweat!— he took the bowtie out of his spatial space and handed it over to Cale —Pwease.

The corner of Cale's lips went slightly up as he put the bowtie around the dragon's neck, that was really happy to be able to show around the gift he had recieved from his human.

—Human's mother, look!!!

Violan had a sweet and caring expression while looking at her son, that was taking care of the dragon as it was his father. That also made her feel bad, everyone could see that the reason Cale was so good with children was because he treated them and gave them what he didn't recieve.

And in some way the countess was not wrong. Kim Rok Soo never had someone to provide him food and make him feel safe, he grew up fighting for everything, being pitied by the world, there was no one that had extended his hand or cared about him, letting him grow up peacefully and with people that he could trust. So he was giving that to the kids, intentionally or not, he created a safe space for them and accepted them as they were. Cause kids didn't deserve to be called bastards, useless or trash as he was at the orphanage.

Yet, he at least knew he could trust his family, be it his comrades, or the mother and siblings, as well as the father, he had here.

—Mother, I really need to change, so...

Violan remembered the blood stained clothes her son was wearing and quickly went out, but only before confirming Cale had no injuries.

The boy didn't really had injuries, well, at least not mortal one's. As the bath was ready he poured two of the potions on the water, then he used a wooden bucket filled with water to clean the blood first with a cloth, and then stepped into the bathtub. His skin as he thought was full of little cuts and bruises that had been hiding behind the blood.

He felt a slight tingling as he was getting cured, yet he still drank the third potion just in case, if he left out proves that he was injured then that would just make things complicated.

—After this, I should go and introduce the kids to Basen and Lily, I guess they will get along well, then I'll go with the count and explain all...

Then, he would probably go and talk with Choi Han.

Chapter Text

How could someone be so obstinate? It was kind of impressive, Cale had been trying to change Choi Han's mind for the last twenty minutes, but he would just not give in. He still insist that it was his fault. That Cale got dragged away because of his inability to sense the monster and protect him. How could he blame himself so much? Even Raon didn't notice the monster.

—Choi Han, I'm fine, look, I have not a single scratch.

—But that's just because you used the potions!

—What if I used them? I literally only had some scratches, I would have worse ones by tripping and falling to the ground that with the ones I had this time.

—But you still had to run away and fight a monster when I'm the one that's supposed to protect you, what do I even have my sword for if I can't do that?

—Choi Han, it doesn't matter anymore, I'm fine, I have no wounds, and everything is over.

—But-

—What?, Are you going to say that I'm weak and I can't fight or get hurt?, I have my ancient powers for something, and I'm not that weak, I managed to live for thirty six years in korea, sixteen of those in an apocalyptic world with monsters and shit, you think I can't go against one monster?

—But you don't have you previous body here!, you-

—Yes, I don't, that's why I let others do the fighting and difficult stuff for me, but even so, I still can defend myself.

What was a monster compared with that life? He had his abilities and ancient powers to defend himself, and he trusted his family, but, as he had actually put some effort on his physique this time, he could fight a little, and somehow it made him feel a little upset, cause everyone was just underestimating him, treating him like he was made of glass or something.

—You should just stop blaming yourself, cause it was not your fault, and if you keep insisting, I'll really get mad at you.

—Cale-nim I...

—Yeah yeah, save your words, if you will keep going at it.

He stood up, he had come all the way to Choi Hans room to talk about this, yet he was so surprisingly stubborn the he didn't want to keep arguing anymore, he had postpone things to the next day, and now he had to go talk with Tasha.

—I have to go now, and try to stop with your stubbornness, how are you going to protect me if you keep lowering you head like that?

It wasn't even midday yet he was already exhausted. Last night during dinner, he and Violan explained everything to the rest of the family, so now Raon had permission to eat at the table with him, although On and Hong still preferred not to and stay in the kitchen. And so since his family was aware of the dragons, the kittens and the rest, they would not have to be hidden anymore, they still had to wait for the count and countess to speak with the servants and create a comfortable and safe place for the kids to run free around their home.

-Human, Choi Han looked really sad.

—Can't do anything about it, I told him it wasn't his fault already.

-But I can understand, I also didn't see the monster and because of that you were in danger, I also failed at my work of protecting you human.

His voice sounded a little sad.

—It's not your fault either, sometimes things just don't go as planned, and it worked for me as training too.

-Really?

—Really, oh, since my family knows about you, why don't we ask if you can go to our outing in three days?

–I want to go!!, could Noona and hyung go too?

—I'll have to ask.

"Since Lily might be too little to learn horseback riding, she could play with Raon, On and Hong"

Tasha, who was not avoiding him like Choi Han, soon went to his room to talk.

—Young master, I'm glad you don't show any injuries, my nephew was a little worried when I told him yesterday, but I suppose he didn't call you?

—No he didn't, anyway miss Tasha, respecting the underground city.

—Don't worry, I know the plan was for our elfs to stay in the villa while working, but we can start right away if you want, we will just have to be careful.

—No, it's better to wait than to risk the elfs wellbeing.

Tasha was touched, seeing how Cale cared and was worried about her people. Yet Cale was having a completely different thought from her's.

"Since they have to work, they can't get injured, for this to be done quickly they need to stay in a safe place"

—Let's wait a few more day's until they let me go back for my villa, for now just deliver the dead mana to hyung, and tell him he owes me more money.

—Of course I'll do, oh, Mary said she will come when we start working, she wanted to start practicing right away with the bones in the forest, she was quite excited.

—Good Mawy is coming?

—Yes Raon-nim, she also has says she misses you a lot and that she is wishing to see you again.

The wings of the little dragon fluttered in delight after hearing that.

—How is good Mawy doing?

—She's fine, she has been talking a lot with the twins through video calls.

—By the way, How are things in the empire going?

—Rather good, we haven't been found out, and as you recommended we also started to investigate the big merchant guilds and discovered the ones who traded slaves and supplied them to the towers, there are still none in Roan, but we are planning on intercepting them in the future.

—Should we just create a bandit group? One that only deals with slave trade, they could not really report it since they are dealing with illegal businesses.

—That could be a good idea.

—And since all of you are already gathering information, you could well create an unofficial information guild and sell what we don't really need, it's better to make a profit from something gained with hard work, right?

—So, hiding our true motives behind the screen of selling it to the nobles or anyone who wants to buy.

—It would be a good idea to also trade information, people always have enemies that will easily sell them for their own benefits.

—I'll talk it with my nephew, but it's a good idea, we might lack people though, since we need elfs over there and also here for the constructions.

—You can just start preparing for it, I could talk with Ron, his people are good at this kind of things too.

—That would be great.

—This can wait a little of course, or priority is the city for the beast tribes, we contacted Lock already and he will come soon, his family could also help.

—We could use a little help, Eruhaben-nim already helped selecting the area, we will start with two underground cities, we will make it so it's safe, but if you want it to be faster, then the wolf and tiger tribe can do the construction of the houses and prepare the land for farming, we will take care of the water and light.

—I'll have to talk it with Lock, and I guess I can use Eruhaben-nim's help to find Gashan.

—Then I guess that's settled, I don't think they will refuse it, specially since Lock remembers, and Gashan has nature to tell him that you are a good person trying to help.

—I wouldn't call myself a good person though.

—Don't be modest young master, we all know you are a good person.

"But I'm not" —Don't speak nonsense, since we are done I guess you will like to go and report and then rest for a while.

—No, I'll head back immediately, I have to talk with Alberu personally and then go to the empire, sadly I have no time to rest.

—Good luck then.

—Thank you, I will go now, goodbye young master.

He waved his hand as she closed the door. Then the room was finally silent. He could rest, have lunch in the room with the kids, and then go to his classes in the afternoon. He knew what those teacher wanted to talk with him, but he's just going to turn their propositions down, he had no reason go accept after all, he only played for his mother, and he would not waste time in more classes when he had so many things to do.

—I'll just go there, say I don't want to be a formal student, have my class and come back.

Yet reality was usually cruel to him, and this time it wanted to laugh at his face. The moment he appeared in the academy, people started to look at him like vultures that had been starving and were waiting for a frail prey to appear. Cale didn't know what the fuck was going on, but he surely knew it was nothing good for him.

—There he is— one girl excitedly whispered to her friend.

—I can't believe I got the chance to actually see him!!— the other replied.

As he made his way to his class, whispers like those could be heard from the unusual amount of students that were mysteriously walking around the garden at an hour they would usually be in their classes.

The group of kids he had met a while ago were all pressed against each others as they watched him from their hiding spot behind a corner.

—There he is!!!, god I can't believe we could talk with him, and we now have to thank our club leader for getting a high quality recording of our beloved young master Angelic musician on his first presentation!!

—Shush, calm down do you want him to notice that we are here?

—I would give all that's on my name for him to just look my way.

—There is no point on you trying to rationalize with him, he's already in love with our Angelic musician.

—I mean who isn't?? He has that name for something, his face is obviously made by angels.

—He is indeed as beautiful and kind as an angel— a sudden voice made them all turn around, just to see a boy with dark blueish hair smiling at them —You are young master's Cale fanclub right?

The senior in the group looked at him with attention until her eyes went wide.

—Y-y-y-young master Athes Lipa!

—Eeh!!!— the rest just screamed.

—Are you all? Cause I wanted to join

Then the girl realized. —You!, you were at that gathering!, you have seen it with your own eyes!!!

The guy looked proud of himself as he heard that.

—Leo give him a credential, he will be our fifth member!! We need him to tell us everything!!

As they were chatting and giving their welcome to the new member of the group, Cale was already entering the classroom, were a bunch of teachers were just waiting for him. Some that he already knew the faces of, and others he didn't. One of the last ones opened his mouth when he saw him.

—Ange-

He was immediately smacked in the back of the head by one of his colleagues that started to tell him to shut up and to not mention that in whispers, Cale could hear though, they were in the same room and he had very good hearing.

"What was that?" Since he didn't get to finish Cale could not hear what the man was about to say, so, although he had an odd feeling, he just brushed it off and walked to his teacher.

—Good afternoon professor.

—It's nice to see you young master.

Then he turned to politely bow and greet the other people.

—It's a pleasure to make your acquaintances, professors.

He had to be polite, cause he had promised Violan to be like that with the people of the academy, specially the teachers and workers.

—Young master Cale, we wanted to talk with you at the possibility of having you to actually enroll in the academy and be one of our students.

He replied without a second thought. —I have to decline that, I'm good with how my classes are right now.

—But for an artist is important to get to experience a lot of things, like meeting people, talking and interacting with them, see new places, etc, it can't be good for someone as sheltered as you to only stay with what you want.

—One day you will face a wall and won't be able to express the music you want to.

This people were giving good advice, but, it was Cake they were taking about, he had been in both continents, as well as having his life in Korea as Kim Rok Soo, he had seen and feel more things that probably all the people in this room, so he wasn't too worried about what they were saying.

—I won't change my decision.

They exchanged looks of disappointment, what was the use of having talent if the person that hold it was digging a hole for themselves to get trapped in in the future?

After a little more time of them trying to convince him, they finally gave up and went out. As he was going on with his class, Agata suddenly put a hand on his shoulder.

—Young master— she looked concerned —Are you sure about your decision? Even though I love being your teacher, having different perspectives is also something important.

—Don't worry professor, I don't, I only play cause I like to and for my mother and family, not for other people.

—I see, then I guess it's settled.

—Also, do you know why everyone was looking at me like that earlier? The professors, and even the students.

Agata faced one of the most important decisions in her life. She didn't want her student to be overconfident because everyone was praising him and his music, but she also wanted to give him the recognition he deserved. But then she remembered what she and the countess had talk a while ago.

—Cale doesn't like to accept people like him and praise him, it makes him uncomfortable because of what he went through with the servants and the people of the city.

That's what Violan had said. And because of that she just gave a smile to the boy.

—It must be because you composed a song, that's a big thing, so maybe they just wanted to see who was the one that did that at such a young age.

Praising him while letting him now only half of the truth, that should be enough, knowing how he got uncomfortable singing for others, and probably did too while playing in front of a lot of people, it was probably better to not let him know a few recordings of his presentation were circulating around, and she didn't even want to think how he would react hearing the name people had gave him.

And so, oblivious as he was Cale just finished his class and went back home. Three days later, he was in a carriage, with his family on the way to the place the friend of Violan had lend them for the day.

—Human, what are you weading?

Cale unconsciously petted the dragon's head while still reading, Raon wagged his tail and slightly fluttered his wings.

—An adventure novel.

—Does it have dwagons?

—Yes, but not as great and mighty as you.

The dragon chuckled. The atmosphere inside the carriage was comfortable, Lily had fallen asleep a while ago against Cale, Basen was also reading, Violan was just looking out the window, and the kittens were simply resting. Deruth on the other side, not only was nervous, but he couldn't stop thinking how Cale as such a young age had grown so much that he was actually taking care of three kids and acted like their actual father.

"Surely he is better at that than me" that thought could not leave his head.

After an hour of traveling they got there. The place was surrounded by a forest, but the installations were well protected by the stone wall protecting them. In the inside there was a two floor building with an exquisite structure, clearly made to appease the eyes of the visitors. There was a small rose garden surrounding the building, and behind a fence you could see the field and the stables.

—Countess, count, we have been waiting for you.

A butler and two maids received them with a bow.

—The viscountess told us to help you with the horses and show you around, we also are here in case you need us to serve tea or prepare food.

—Thank you, for now it would be nice to see the place first.

—Of course, please follow me— the butler watched the family of, seven?

"Eh?, wait, the Henituses are five, who are those two children over there?" One with silver hair and other with red hair, yet both had golden eyes, so they were siblings, the girl walked alongside the oldest young master, who was carrying the younger one, that was apparently still an little somnolent.

They showed them the inside of the building first, it had been designed for tea parties or to have simple reunions, yet the decorations were clearly kind of expensive. It was obvious that the whole place was just to show, including the garden. The stables were not far away, and since it was still early they decided to start by choosing a horse.

Violan, who had experience with this, asked the butler and maids to leave and to not disturb them, although it was more a excuse than anything, so Raon could undo the invisibility magic and play with the others.

—Are you awake now?

Hong, who had been staring into the nothing for the last five minutes, because he hadn't sleep much las night, insisting on seeing the night training to learn, finally realized were he was. His first instinct should have been going down immediately, as he was in his human form and was not a cat, but he instead froze not knowing what to do.

—You can sleep more if you want— Cale only accommodated him as he put his hand on the child's back to hold him better.

On saw how her brother smiled as he let his head rest on Cale's shoulder. Meanwhile Violan and Deruth had brought two horses out of the stable.

Lily wanted to ride one first, but as she was still to little, Deruth let her ride with him, while Basen had a nervous expression as his mother was teaching him.

—Do any of you want to try?

—I...I could try— On said.

—I can ask mother to take you for a ride.

—Really?

—Yes, I would do it but I don't know how to ride a horse.

—I also want to!!— Raon appeared, since the butler and maids had already gone.

—Guess I have to learn then...

—Yes human, I want to wide with you!!

When Deruth came back he put Liy carefully on the ground and then looked at his oldest son. Violan had said she would take care of Basen so he could spent some time with Cale, and he wasn't going to let this opportunity go.

—Cale, Do you need me to teach you?

—Since we are here.

Deruth smile stiffened at the answer. Of course, they had gone there to teach them to ride a horse, why would he say no? He saw how Cale put Hong down so he could go play with Lily, On and Raon.

—On, you are on charge, make sure they don't do something stupid.

—Okay.

Cale nodded and went with Deruth. He realized horseback riding wasn't for him. He was sure he had heard someone say that the horse did all the job. Bullshit, he had to be careful guiding the horse, not to mention how it was so uncomfortable, Choi Han's back was much more comfortable than this, no, Alberu's back when he was the dark tiger, that felt much more safe and comfortable, although he didn't let him sleep over him, what was the point of having such a mane if he wasn't allowed to hug it or sleep in it.

Cale persisted anyways, and in a while he was able to at least go low without any problems, so he took the kids in turns to go around the field. And On that wanted to go faster, asked Violan to take her on a ride.

When they finished, they let the horses rest in the stables and went inside the building. Beacrox had prepared sandwiches and drinks for them, but as Violan had said, they will be trying to cooking.

—Deruth, you can barely differentiate the ingredients so just sit there while me and the kids try to cook some cookies.

Following the recipe should guide anyone to make at least a decent product, and Cale could just frown as he saw how Basen mistook the caster sugar and the flour, and how Lily just kept adding a bit more of the ingredients when no one was looking, while On was seeing how Violan melted the butter carefully not to burn it. Hong and Raon were just going around. When they mixed everything and put it on the oven but was no surprise that what came out was more sugar than a cookie.

—Well, at least we tried...— said Basen, while picking up a cookie.

—We could try again— Violan was still trying to act optimistic.

Cale pinched the bridge of his nose. While the others continued to see the recipe to tell what had gone wrong, he separated the portions of the ingredients in different bowls. He started by mixing the butter at room temperature with the caster sugar, a pinch of salt and flour until it looked like sand, then he added the eggs and vanilla.

The whole family was looking at him in silence as he was working, not knowing what to say cause, since when did Cale know how to cook? Not even On, Hong and Raon knew he could.

Lily, as innocent as she was, approached her brother to look at what he was doing, Cale stared back at her when he was kneading the dough.

—Do you wanna choose the cookie cutters?

—Yes!!

—I want too!!— Raon flew following the girl to select the cutters.

Cale let the dough rest and went for some chocolate, a big block of chocolate that he put on the cutting board and started to chop it into small pieces with fast movements. He stopped half way when the kids brought the cutters.

Cat and star shape cookies were soon enough into the oven, and Cale continued chopping the chocolate, stopping just to give a piece to the four children looking at him. Violan did the job of melting the chocolate and the kids helped covering the cookies with it. Soon they had a basket full of vanilla cookies covered in chocolate.

—Human you awe a good cook! Not as good as Beacwox, but good.

On, Hong and Lily nodded in agreement. Of course he would not be as good as Beacrox, he was a chef, while he was just someone that used to cook for himself because he lived alone.

—Cale, when did you learn to cook?— Violan asked carefully.

She and Deruth were probably thinking the same thing, that Cale had learn to cook because the servants starved him or something, their son was really skinny after all.

—I while ago, just for fun— the fun of not dying of hunger.

—Really?

—Yes? It's not that important, I only know enough to follow a recipe.

"Just enough to follow a recipe?" He looked skilled enough with the knife, and he didn't look more than once the recipe before starting to cook.

They started eating the sandwiches and cookies, while Cale made sure the kids didn't get their clothes dirty.

—Cale, I need to ask you something.

—Yes mother?

—You see, there's a piano here, and I was wondering, if you could play something for the occasion.

—Sure.

He had no problem if it was for them so,he just agreed to it, a simple song should be enough.

—Also...

—Yes?

—Professor Festa talked with me, and there will be a ceremony in the academy in a few weeks where students from each class will perform, and she hoped that you could participate.

—But I'm not a student?

—Well, since Agata is your teacher, and you are attending classes there, technically you are not a student, but you do make use of the installations, and Agata wanted for you to present as a special class student.

He was going to say no, but, was interrupted the moment he opened his mouth.

—That's a gweat idea human!!

—You are really good Cale, you should do it!!

—Yes, I really liked the last song, and since you are good you shouldn't keep it a secret.

Raon and Hong jumped immediately, and then On, Cale felt how the little girl stabbed him in the back, cause if she approved the idea, the other two would not let it go.

—Yes Orabuni, I want to go see you pway again!!

—Me too hyung, I want to see you performing in front of a crowd again!

Now he felt all their stares and expectations. Cale should just say no, but, he briefly remembered the cristal harp in his room, and how he enjoyed being able to play a difficult song after practicing and putting a lot of effort into it.

—Will you?— Violan asked with expecting eyes.

—I....okay.

They all smiled, while Cale just stared at the food in front of him. Maybe he should have just say no, but it was already late for that.

—So all of you will go?

—Of course? How could we miss your big presentation?— Deruth said happily.

—Oh, but you are busy father, it's okay if you don't go.

The room went silent for a moment, and Cale who noticed just a moments later raised his head, but it was too late to see the face Deruth had done. The man now was forcing himself to smile as his soon was looking at him.

—Is there a problem?— the oblivious red haired asked, as On just shook her head and sighed.

—No, none— answered Deruth with a trembling voice.

—Anyways, Cale— Violan intercepted before her husband started crying —Why don't you play for us now?

—Yes hyung, father hasn't seen you play yet.

—Yes!, since he wasn't there last time!!

Cute and innocent Lily, as well as Basen, stabbed their father twice with their words and didn't even notice.

—I'll go then— he stood up.

—Raon, you have to record it for the collection— said On.

—Of couwse, gwamps will like it!! I also have one of him cookwing now!!

All the kids, including Basen, followed Cale like little ducklings out of the kitchen. Violan watch them go before turning to her husband, that was at the edge of crying. She patted him on the back.

—He doesn't hate you, he only said that...to be polite.

—He said it cause I'm never there for him and it's just the normal thing for him, and you know it.

The woman took his hands, and just stayed like that for a couple of seconds until her husband raised his head to look at her.

—Deruth, what's the point of lamenting something you already did?, now, get up and go hear your son playing, and be sure to just be for all the important things in the future, you can't undo what's been done, so compensate for it changing how you will act from here onwards.

The man breathed in and out to calm himself, and then nodded. It was fine, he at least would be there for his son, he knew well the relationship between them was severely damaged, and it was probably impossible to fix it, so he would just do what he was supposed to do, trying to mend it although it might bot be perfect at the end.

—Now that you are better, let's go, they must be waiting.

Cale was already sitting in front of the piano, thinking on what he should play, a lot of songs crossed his mind, and then he saw a bit of his red hair. "She had red hair too, yes, that was a nice game, should I play something from it?" He knew two songs, but he had only wrote the sheet for one, it was short but beautiful.

—That one might work.

He saw how his audience was already in their seats and silently waiting for him. He took a deep breath, and then started playing. He had played that game once, it was just to pass the time during his breaks at work, he didn't thought he would find such a good story with beautiful music in a game that didn't seem to be that good because it looked quite simple, but he was wrong, and he liked to be wrong when it came to stories.

He finished and looked at his public, they all applauded, making him feel a little flustered.

—That was beautiful Cale, I have never heard this one before, is one of yours?

Violan asked while smiling, she absolutely loved the image Cale gave while playing, his face showed emotions that were rarely seen in him, and she knew he enjoyed playing.

—Yes...— "It's not, I'm sorry, composer-nim"

—What's the name?

—It's called For River.

—For River? It's a dedication to someone?

—Yes, but it represents an incomplete story, because they never got to fulfill their promises.

—Eh?

—It's based on a story— he quickly corrected so they wouldn't go thinking weird things.

—Oh I see— she nodded and then looked at her husband —Did you like it Deruth? Your son really has a talent for this.

—Yes, it's was...a beautiful song.

It was a bittersweet melody, that ended almost abruptly. His son could play like this, and he had probably shown something even more beautiful at the gathering that he didn't get the chance to see.

After that they cleaned their mess in the kitchen and prepared to go back, taking the leftover cookies with them. Now Cale had to start preparing for that ceremony, after all he should give some face to the teacher that had been teaching him all this time.

Chapter Text

A faint smell could be sense, as he approached the kitchen. He was prepare to kill the bastard that somehow managed to not made any noises as he infiltrated in his kitchen at three in the morning. Beacrox woke up because the bastard had let something fall to the ground, and he could swear to that mothefucker god that if any of his equipment was damaged the culprit was not gonna live to see another day.

He had his weapon on his hands as he approached the door, and he heard a soft humming as well as the sound of someone chopping something while whatever that was giving off that smell was being cooked. He quietly opened the door, ready to kill, when he saw a well known red hair.

The boy was chopping onions as his eyes were slightly watering because of it, at the stove he could tell by the smell that there were spinachs being cooked. Soon the onion was all sliced and put on a plate where he could see carrots, mushrooms and peppers all sliced.

Cale turned around and took the three eggs waiting on the kitchen counter, broke them into a bowl and then proceeded to beaten them, he took out a frying pan and made a flat omelet with them, then he put it in the cutting board to slice it.

The spinachs were transferred from the hot water to cold one. Then he started to sauteing all the ingredients one by one and returning them to the plate. Then the meat he hadn't seen before was tossed into the frying pan and cooked.

The red haired boy looked quite satisfied as he squished the water out of the spinachs to put them on the plate. All the ingredients were done. He took a large bowl that had something that looked like pasta in it, and started mixing everything there, also adding some kind of sauce.

Cale was absolutely happy with the results, he had woken up so hungry and wanted to eat, yet everyone was sleeping, so he decided to sneak into the kitchen and steal some food, but as he was there, he had the sudden urge to eat japchae. He had done it before, he knew the recipe, the problem was the ingredients, the majority was something he could easily find here, the problem was the sauce mix used for it, so he improvise with the things he had and ended obtaining a medium decent sauce for it, but that was fine.

The noodles were also a problem, he had the materials but the recipe was not something he had recorded, but he still remembered enough to make them, even though it had ended being more thick that he wanted, but no one was trying to go for perfection here, he just wanted to eat.

So with all things combined, he served a big portion on a plate and took a fork. Took out as much as he could and then eated it at once. Yet as he was struggling to eat he saw something moving at his right and froze when he looked.

Complete silence, as the boy, with his mouth still full, and as still as a stone, exchanged glances with the man. Cale managed to swallow, not being able to enjoy the familiar yet rather different flavor he was craving up until just a few minutes ago.

"I'm dead, he's gonna fucking kill me, all because for my stupid cravings" he knew how protecting Beacrox was of the kitchen.

Beacrox himself was just surprised. His young master new how to cook? He had seen his movements, and those weren't the ones of someone that had just cook once or twice, he moved pretty fast and knew what to do at every moment, but how? In wich moment this younger master had learn? No, just when he even had the necessity to do so?

Cale, who didn't knew what to fucking do, only grabbed another plate and serve another portion there, then he slowly slide it on the table in the chef's direction.

—You want some?

"The fuck am I doing he's only going to get even more mad!!!" Why did he thought using the kitchen would be a good idea?, it was more easy to just go and buy a whole new house and kitchen stuff if he wanted to eat korean food without fucking dying.

Then Beacrox finally walked to the table, not without going for a fork first, and tasted the experimental japchae. He was slightly surprised by the fact it did taste good, even if it could be improved, specially the noodles. He couldn't help but be impressed, or he was until he saw the boy bending down to try to look smaller. Thanks to that he remembered why he was there in the first place.

He sighed and started to pick up all the things the boy had used to cook and started cleaning them in silence. Cale didn't knew what was going on but apparently he was safe for the moment because Beacrox had not say anything and didn't kill him.

Slightly more relaxed, the hunger that had gone away because of fear came back, so he started eating the huge portion in front of him. It really wasn't the flavor he remembered but he could work on that, or maybe not because it wouldn't be a surprise if he was banned from the kitchen from this point onwards. So he was just going to enjoy his food.

Or he was, but when he had already ate half of it the plate was taken hostage by the demon of the kitchen who was looking at him with a fierce expression.

—My..why?

—You plan on eating all of this at this hour? Do you wanna get sick?

—But I-

—It's not healthy.

"But...my japchae..." he slightly looked down a little sad. This made Beacrox frown even more, but no, he couldn't fall for that cute face and return the food, if Cale ended sick he was going to be responsible for not stopping him when he should. Surely if Cale knew the power he holds, he would have known that just by adding a little pout he had been given his food back.

Beacrox took the plate away from him and returned with a napkin, using it to clean the boy's face.

—Hey, I'm not a kid!— he could feel his face getting redder, so he snatched the napkin from his hands and looked at him slightly angry —I can do this alone!

The chef seeing his red ears and embarrassed expression could just scream inside as he tried to cover it with a sight before turning around with the leftover food on hand, practically burning the image in his mind.

Cale just finished cleaning his face before standing up and trying to leave, but he was grabbed by the wrist.

—How did you get in here?

Cale looked at him in confusion. —...through the door?— he freed from his grip and walked to the door.

When he saw Beacrox was heading towards him with fast steps, he didn't even think twice to start running for his life, he could see the hand trying to grab his wrist again, but surprisingly he was more fast, enough to get out of the kitchen and dissapear in the dark hallway.

The man was utterly shocked. This was the first time Cale was faster than him, and the most impressive thing was that he managed to completely erase his presence once he got to the dark. That was not something he had done during the trainings before.

Of course, this was all possible because of the adrenaline, Cale really thought his life was in danger so he put on use everything he had learn so fast and that he didn't really pay much consideration while running from the father-son duo, cause even if he usually said they were going to kill him, training was training, and entering the sacred work place of the scary assassin son was somethingcompletely different.

He was being stealthy enough while cooking, so he was sure that Beacrox woke up when he accidentally dropped the cutting board. Next time he should be careful. Cause yes, he didn't learn his lesson at all.

It wasn't his fault ok? He had been kind of nervous because of the Ceremony at the academy. It was just two days away, well, one now considering it was past midnight, and although Ron had give him this week free of any nocturnal excercise, apparently his body was already used to the schedule cause he just kept waking up at night. Today he got hungry and couldn't help go for something to eat, maybe because he was nervous he started to crave for something familiar and comforting.

Although he was supposed to go to his room, he ended in his private music room, sitting in front of the piano. He didn't know why he cared so much about playing, but for some reason he wanted to play perfectly.

"It's to not let down my family...yes, that's it" he fooled himself as he continued playing.

—The human is gone!!

—Cale!!

—Cale-nim!!!

That morning Ron had gone to give his puppy young master his morning lemon tea, but when he entered the room there was no one there except from the kids soundly sleeping. When he wake them up to ask they all panicked and started to run around the mansion looking for him, servants, dragons, kittens and even the knight, the countess and count were looking for him.

The butler walked to his puppy master's music room and opened the door. A soft voice humming could be heard, as he went in he could see the red haired boy writing something down on a paper, then reviewing what he had wrote and nodding at his good work. After a couple of seconds the boy finally noticed there was something wrong and looked around the room, flinching after seeing the man there.

—Ron...

—I see you are busy young master— the butler went to the window and opened the curtains, letting the sun in.

—Wha...

—By your expressions I can tell you didn't know it was already another day.

—What time is it?

—Nine in the morning.

—That much time...?

—I remember helping you get ready to go to bed, and seeing that you are still in your pajamas, may I know why are you here?

—I was practicing?, I think it was obvious.

Yes, Ron had seen it, but he was still waiting for that little probability of this being a dream, cause after all, in wich universe Cale would prefer to do something else when he could sleep?

Cale felt the hand of the man on his forehead and looked at him with confusion.

—There's no fever...young master, did you eat something weird?

Cale flinched and try feigning ignorance as he averted his eyes, could it be that Beacrox had told about that to Ron already? Of course the butler didn't miss his young master's reaction.

—Of course not, when could I? All my food is made by Beacrox and I rarely eat other things.

—You need to sleep right now, excuse me.

And that way Cale ended being carried like a sack of potatoes, yet he didn't complain cause no one would try to make the situation worse, everyone soon new the young master had been found thank to the people that saw the butler carrying him.

—Humaaaaaaaan!!!

The three children went to him.

—Please sleep young master.

—Okay— he was not someone who would go against that order.

—We will watch him don't worry.

—Yesh, I'll watch the human.

—Then I'll bring your breakfast so you can eat while watch him.

At a that moment the door opened and Beacrox entered, the smell of food filled the room, yet Cale could only start pretending to be asleep.

—I see you are fine young master— Beacrox said —But if you are going to do the same as you did today, please just tell me first and I'll take care of it.

Ron looked at his son with curiosity, not knowing what he was talking about. The boy only continue to pretend he was sleeping until he did fall asleep.

Cale Barrow had woke up one day, and remembered a future that had not yet happened. A war far from the perfect plan he had made over so many years, and his own end. All caused by a single person.

Was it a dream? Or a second chance? He didn't know, was it really possible for a person like that to exist? That could go against him and even kill him?

—Cale Henituse.

He had to look for him, see if those memories were real, if he had gone to the past then his enemies could have done the same to. It was weird, really weird, cause he had been living like always and then those memories appeared, now it was strange to see his younger self in the mirror. Still, the first thing he did was sending his subordinates to investigate Cale Henituse and that bastard prince of the Roan kingdom. But he got a surprise when he got the information back.

—You can't infiltrate in the Henituse manor?

—I'm sorry my liege, but due to an acciden were Cale Henituse was intimidated by some servants and a Baron they decided to close their doors and only have their trusted servants staying, they are not hiring and the knights had been moved to a new training camp out of the manor.

—Can't you kill someone and take it's place?

—They hired a group of mages two years ago my liege, and there's a barrier around the manor, there are also a bunch of magic artifacts everywhere.

—What about the information? What did you get?

—The only information available is this my liege— he handed some papers.

Barrow took them and started reading, the only thing about him was that he had been known as a trash, but it ended up being him defending himself against the bad treatments of the people working there, wich was later cleared thanks to a recording and the work of the countess. Apart from that, it was known that he was a musician and a lot of people were calling him a prodigy, as he was also the student of a well known woman that was a professor of the art and music academy of Roan.

—This is all?

—Yes my liege.

This was strange, in his memories Cale was known as a trash until the plaza terror incident, but now he was a victim and also a music prodigy?

—What about the prince?

—Oh, he's just fighting for the throne, about two years ago count Henituse decided to join his faction and presented him a sword master as his instructor.

—Wait, the count presented a sword master?

—Yes.

—What is his name?

—Choi Han my liege.

The boy smiled. There was definitely more people that had remember, the question was who? Cale Henituse had been sheltered as a weak little animal and kept away from the world, but his family, even if it was just that, had made something that benefited the prince, and that bastard Choi Han was a part of it.

—Keep an eye in the Henituses and the prince, but give special attention to Cale Henituse, did you hear me?

—Yes, we will do as you say my liege.

—Now go.

Soon enough he could see that there was definitely something weird with the crown prince, he was acting in a way that, if you looked closely, implied he was preparing for something, he had weekly reunions with the sword master, and was said he exchange letters with Cale Henituse, but the content of the letters was normal, about their daily activities, their classes or family stuff. From Cale there wasn't any movements, he was just being guarded by his family and would go out only for his classes at the academy.

—He goes everyday?

—Except for the weekends my liege, although he hasn't go this last days.

—Why?

—There's an upcoming ceremony at the academy were the students will make presentations, and it's said he's going to form part of it.

—When?

—Excuse me?

—When is the ceremony?

—In three days my liege.

—Three days....— he remained silent for a moment before continuing —Call Sayeru.

—Yes my liege.

He would use this opportunity to his advantage, since he had regained his memories, he also had half the power of the ancient powers he didn't had at that point of time, but that was fine, with what he had was enough. Soon after that a feeble man came into the room.

—You called for me my liege?

—I need you to go with me.

The man was confused. —Go where my liege?

—To Roan kingdom, I must attend a ceremony.

A wicked smile grew in his face, he was going to see with his own eyes if that son of a bitch was behind the changes or it was the others.

Three days after he was walking around the academy, disguised as a random kid from the streets who's appearance he had taken. Sayeru was walking alongside with him. He had registered himself in the academy and invented the excuse of having bad health so he didn't had to attend classes in the future unless he needed to watch Cale.

The thing he didn't expect, was to hear people talking about the one person that was the reason for him to be here, but the contents of the conversations were...dubious.

—You want to confess? To young master Cale? He doesn't even know you.

—I know, but I am kind of pretty aren't I? Maybe I have a chance to become his fiance.

Two girls were talking with red cheeks and in between laughter. As they passed them he noticed a group of five people looking at the girls.

—How dare she says something like that, our angelic musician is too beautiful and pure for something like that!!

—Shut the fuck up, you are the one that wants to go out with him the most Leo.

—Ugh, we all know that already Eliza, you don't have to say it, my love for young master Cale is something that is not a secret.

—You still have to compete with young master Athes, he has the noble bloodline to his advantage.

—Mina, I don't care I know I'll never have a chance with him, that's why I'm the founder of young master Cale fan club.

—Calm down my little hoobaes, why don't we go wait near the auditorium so we can get a seat in the first row?

—Lya sunbae is right, I have to see our angelic musician's face from closer this time.

Sayeru and Barrow looked at each other in confusion, what was that weird nickname and the conversations this students were having? What had Cale Henituse been doing?

Since the ceremony would start an hour later, they decided to split up and collect information while waiting.

Cale had been dressed again by Ron and Eruhaben, this time wearing all black, with just a little dark red pattern of flowers decorating the jacket like corse he was wearing and with his hair braided at both sides, and ending in a ponytail. He really have no idea were this two had time to buy all this clothes.

They all teleported there, and as always Eruhaben changed the color of his eyes and hair.

—Oh young master you are here again~— the same lady as always recieve them —I see your father is here as always.

Cale looked at Eruhaben at his side and then back at the woman.

—No, he's not my-

—Oh, right, professor Festa told me that you have to go to the auditorium right away to discuss your turn and time of presentation, since you are not part of any class.

—Ah, okay.

—Then let's go, you can't be late— the dragon, who looked really happy for some reason, put his hand on the boy's shoulder.

—Yes, you can't make Agata wait for you too much— Violan insisted so he could go out of the room.

Of course her eyes were on the completely destroyed Deruth that was just standing there with a stupid face. The woman had no way of knowing Deruth was the actual count, since both him and the dragon had brown hair and were well dressed. And Violan, she was too tired too keep comforting her husband, she might love him, but she was not his nanny that would go and comfort him whenever he had to confront his own mistakes.

On and Hong, who were in their human forms, were walking alongside Cale in their new formal attire. Lily was with them, while Basen decided to walk with his father that looked kind of depressed and his mother. Ron and Hans were walking in silence behind them.

Family and friends could visit for the ceremony, since it was more than anything a excuse to show the level of the students, this was also a great method to let them be known. And as Cale was going to participate as one of the students presenting, he had to go wait at the backstage and prepare. When they got to the point when they had to go in different directions the dragon spoke.

—Countess, professor Festa said that he could bring someone with him for the preparation, since Choi Han will come with miss Rosalyn and the rest later, I'll accompany him.

—Wouldn't it be better for me to go?— Ron asked with his usual smile that just gave Cale the chills.

—It's okay Ron, you take care of the kids, Eruhaben-nim will come with me.

He would be even more nervous if it was the butler the one with him, yes he was reliable and Cale trusted him, but right now he needed a comforting presence like the dragon at his side.

Eruhaben gave Ron a triumphant smirk. —See, I'll go with him.

Someone needed to keep Raon in control after all, cause the kid was obviously going with his human.

—Cale, we will be heading out to the auditorium now then— Violan caressed his cheek before going the other way.

Cale was left alone with the two dragons.

-Human let's goooo!!

—Let's go Cale.

—Ah, yes— he followed the dragon to the back door of the auditorium.

When they entered Agata ran towards them immediately, she had a big smile on her face.

—Youn master!, I'm glad you are already here.

Cale entered his actor mode immediately, smiling politely and thinking carefully on the words that would come out of his mouth.

—How could I not come when I promised to do so professor.

Eruhaben repressed the look of disbelief on his face, he had not seen him act like this before since the boy barely goes out and when he comes with him to the academy he never goes out of the teleportation room, at least until today. Seeing him smile and act politely and a little shy like that was a new experience.

—I know, you never go against your word, anyways, let me explain how this will go, follow me.

In the place there were a lot of students already, some of them practicing, while others were just running from one side to another with boxes, papers and even chairs.

—We will wait here until it starts, since you have been under my protection for two years, but only had been receiving classes at the academy for a little more than a year you will be considered as a second year student despite your age, and will go out after the last class of the second year.

—I understand, will they call my name or...?

—They call the student based on the teacher in charge of the class and their name, since I'm vice president of the teachers committee I have no designated class, so when you hear my name is when you have to go out.

—Then the instrument...?

—The piano is there already— she took him from the arm and made him come closer to the stage, where at the right side he could see a white piano —It has wheels so the people in charge of it can move it to the center or the side whenever is needed.

—I see.

—Now, there are two pianos for practice here but there are already some students using them, so I'm afraid you can't practice now, not that I think you need it, for now you can walk around or go out to see your family, but you have to come back in time.

—Yes I understand.

—Perfect, I have to go check with the people in charge now, I'll come back later.

They saw her walk away.

-So what are we doing now human?

—Should we go see the place?, there's still around forty minutes till this start and I'll still have to wait after it starts.

-Yes!! Let's goooo.

—I guess we could.

Cale Barrow had been going around the academy for the last twenty minutes, and for some reason all he could hear about that person was that he looked and smiled like an angel, reason behind his nickname, and that he was a prodigy, apart of a few talks about the rumors he already knew about.

What was all that fuss about him looking like an angel? Yes the bastard was handsome, but not like that, he knew cause he had seen it in that future, and the Cale he knew never had a single pinch of interest in music.

—They're just exaggerating— he scoffed.

At that moment some students running down the hall passed him and pushed him to the ground.

—Ah!

"The fuck is wrong with them!!!" He thought as he look at them go form the ground "I even disguised as a fragile looking boy to go unnoticed yet this bastards dare to do that to me!!" He was about to kill a pair of children when a hand appeared in front of him.

—Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the infirmary?

His eyes went wide. A soft and pale face with a preoccupied expression were there, perfectly combed red hair, long eyelashes adorning a par of reddish brown eyes, he held his breath from the commotion.

—Hello? Are you perhaps feeling bad? Do I need to call someone?

—Ah— he finally got to breath again after noticing he had been spacing out for too long —No, I'm...I fine.

—Then let me help you get up— a bright smiled adorned his face while he still had his hand extended.

—Tha-thank you.

As he was getting up again he sensed a familiar smell. He slightly increased the strength of his grip, not letting go of the hand.

—It's something wrong?

—No, I just, smelled cookies...— he said the first thing that came to his mind.

—Oh, it must be me sorry, I guess I should stop eating so many cookies— he awkwardly scratched the back of his neck with his free hand.

Barrow felt his heart racing, what was all this? What was this suddenly peaceful feeling? But that was impossible, he could feel the warmth of the hand he was holding, as well as the slightly cold wind, and the pain, the pain was slowly decreasing, making him feel refreshed.

—Are you...going to keep holding my hand?

He quickly let it go, and everything he had just felt dissapeared immediately.

—I'm sorry.

—Are you sure you are okay?

—Ah? Yes, you don't have to worry...

Cale gave a weird look to the dragon, who was sharing the same thoughts as him, that kid was definitely not okay.

—I'll accompany you to the infirmary, I can't just let you here when you are clearly not right.

Barrow felt even more strange now as he saw the angelic smile of the boy. This was different, really different of what his memories had shown to him, the Cale he knew never acted like this. He glanced at the man standing behind the boy, even with the change of the color of his eyes and hair he could tell it was the dragon, yet, if the people around him were practically the same, why was Cale so different?

—No, I-

—C'mon— Cale hold his hand and forced him to follow.

He stayed silent, focusing on the touch of the other boy's hand, the decreasing pain, and his surroundings. What was supposed to be impossible, he was experiencing it.

—So what's your name?

Name? He couldn't gave it, a name..... —I'm Elias, Elias white.

—Well, nice to meet you Elias, I'm Cale Henituse.

—I know.

—Eh?

Noticing his mistake he thought on a excuse immediately. —Eh, well, there's a lot of people talking about you, young master, about how you will be playing today.

He saw how his face shown a little discomfort with those words.

—Is something wrong with what I said?

Soon the friendly face came back. —No, it's just that I don't like to be the center of attention to much, but I like playing so I guess there's no way out of it...

—You are so unlucky— the dragon commented trying not to laugh, Cale might have not heard it, but a while ago a pair of students had referred to him with a really interesting nickname.

—I thought you liked the attention.

—Why would I like it? I can't even go out of my home cause my parents say it's dangerous and when I can go out people won't stop staring at me, is kind of exhausting.

Barrow went quiet, this Cale was definitely different to the one he remembered, that bastard that went around saving people and becoming more and more famous wouldn't say a thing like that, right? Not to mention that this guy looked innocent, beautiful, nice, pretty, well mannered, did he mention beautiful? But it was still too weird that he was surrounded by the people that had followed him before.

"I just have to keep an eye on him, yes, I have to keep seeing him to be sure"

Suddenly the world became tasteless all of the sudden when the hand he was holding let him go.

—We are here already, you go in, I have to return to the auditorium to prepare.

—Thank you.

—It's no problem, anyone would have done the same, later if you feel better go see the ceremony.

He looked at his own hand, still a little lost in his thoughts —Yes, I will.

—Then goodbye.

He saw the boy turning around and leaving, followed close by the man.

Barrow could probably have to show up as Elias in the future to get more information, yes, so he can fight against his enemy, and maybe take his hand again.

Chapter Text

Sayeru had been standing at the place they were supposed to reunite for at least ten minutes, questioning whether he should go look for his liege or keep waiting, since his liege usually stick to his word, it was kind of weird for this to happen. But it was just then when he saw him walking slowly and lost in thoughts in his direction.

—My liege I-

—Give me your hand.

—What?

The boy extended his hand. —Give me your hand.

Confused, the man did as he was asked to, seeing his liege frown as he hold his hand. What was the problem now?

—It's not the same...

He heard him mumble. Had something happened while they were not together? Why was he acting so strange. His liege looked both troubled and confused.

—My liege is something wrong?

—Don't Call me that, call me Elias when I am in disguise, you are supposed to be my uncle.

—Right, I'm sorry.

—Just do it right in the future.

—Yes...

—Now let's go.

He started walking, Sayeru soon followed him.

—Are we heading back already?

—We are going to the auditorium to see the presentations.

To see what? They had gone just to collect information, what would they get from hearing a bunch of kids playing instruments or singing?

Barrow was busy thinking, why on earth would the curse disappear everytime he hold that bastard's hand? He thought it could be because he was an envoy of god, but if that were the case he would have felt like that all the times he had the chance to touch him in that future he saw. It was strange, because it was him, why that person of all people?, now just thinking about him gave him this weird sensation on the chest.

"I have to keep an eye on him, he's too strange, like he is oblivious to that future, but Cale Henituse was supposed to be preparing to stop me for years, and the one I just met doesn't even want to go out cause he gets too much attention"

It was like they were two different people. And the ancient dragon was also weird, from the information he had and his memories, the ancient dragon only had contact with the elfs and just left his lair around the time they tried to steal the branch of the world three from the elfs. Why was that dragon that barely had contact with anyone acting like a kind of bodyguard for Cale Henituse?

"I'll get a fucking headache with all this"

When they got to the auditorium the ceremony was about to start, he found a seat almost at the back. He would wait until Cale's turn and after that he would leave, because he wanted information and nothing more.

But he started to feel uneasy, almost expecting for something similar to what he had experienced while holding his hand. He was really waiting for something like that to happen for some reason.

—Gosh, are we late?

—I don't think so.

—We would have got better seats if it weren't for you trying to get ten different video recordings artifacts.

—Are you telling me to miss this precious occasion to record the cuteness as well as the great presentation of young master Cale?

—No, I'm just saying that with my three video recording artifacts was more than enough.

—Shut the fuck up you are going to disturb the other people here.

Barrow was fucking impressed, in the row of seats just behind him he recognized the red mage Rosalyn, the prince bastard Alberu in his dark elf form, the sword master Choi Han, a girl that looked like a priest and a guy that, if he wasn't wrong, was the future head of the Stan family.

—Cage don't swear there are children here...

—But they are the ones that are arguing Taylor.

—Rosalyn-nim, I understand that you wanted to capture it from different angles, but how do you plan on doing it from here, huh?

—Shut up Bob, you just want to see your dongsaeng from the first row, and it's better if we watch from here, that way he won't notice we are recording him.

—Then at least help me get one with good quality audio and video.

—Of course, what is magic for if not to do shit like this.

—Rosalyn...

—Don't worry Choi Han I'll get one for you too, although Eruhaben-nim will end with the best one since he is behind the stage.

—That's not it...

—Shhh you want us to get us kicked out? Please speak lower and have respect for the rest of the people.

Apparently the poor Taylor was the only one there with enough rationality to act like the mom of the group. Meanwhile Sayeru, who thanks to the investigations and the informs he had recieved, as well as the boy in disguise, was just hearing all that in disbelief, such important and powerful people were actually just acting like a bunch of kids because of one person.

Of course the group of five weren't the only ones, Violan was ready with her own video recording artifacts, and three members of Cale's fan club were also waiting with one of those.

Eruhaben was just feeling pity for the boy, it was impossible for him to not become more known and famous as a musician after this, because he already had a weird nickname and if be had to be honest, his only beauty was enough to give him some fame.

—I think it's starting— Cale commented as he saw the lights dim.

Then a teacher went up to the stage and started with it's long speech about another year in the academy, celebrating the arts and imparting knowledge and some things like that in wich he was not really interested.

The academy had three classes for every level, being four the years for studying, so Cale had to wait for this six classes to present first. Unlike him that would go alone, the majority of the other participants would go out as a group, reason why there was so many people there waiting. But all he cared for was going out, finish playing and relax for the rest of the ceremony, since it would be disrespectful to just go away immediately. And since for some reason people kept staring at him he couldn't really fool them, they would notice he's gone.

—Y-young master Cale, it's nice to see you again.

Cale turned around to see a familiar face, since he was still in his, polite and nice mode, he soon smiled and responded to the guy.

—Hello young master Athes, I expected to see you here today.

As always the boy was frowning, but this time he was a little red, not only his ears but his face a little too. When he heard him say that he frowned even more.

—Really?

—Of course, people say that you are a prodigy, and also, your version of Glass red lilies that you presented at the gathering last time was really impressive.

Athes smiled even though he tried not to. —Yes, I practiced a lot to give the feeling I wanted, but that still wasn't enough to defeat you.

—I'm..not that good honestly— he quietly looked down as he said that —I honestly think you should have won instead of your recieving the second place.

Athes looked him with a blank expression, first, because he had never seen that reaction before and he was burning it in his memory, and second, he realized that he wasn't being just politely modest, is sounded like he was saying the truth. The rumors he had heard about him being harassed by the servants came back to his head and a crazy theory form there.

Did he possibly had no confidence in himself because of that? He always looked so composed and nice everytime he talks to others, that was impossible to think that way. "Maybe it's a defensive mechanism on it's own?" He couldn't stop thinking about it.

But all this thoughts went by in less than two seconds, and he urge himself to respond.

—No, you...you really were better than me, and I think you deserved to win.

He wanted to run and discuss what he had just see and learn with his club members. He just wanted to finish this soon to have an emergency meeting and tell all of them about this encounter.

Cale only smiled to his response, and just change the topic after that.

—You are a second year student, right? Will you present alone or in group?

—We were going to present as a group, but then they just decided to only send me to the stage, so I will be performing alone.

—I see, I wish you luck then.

—Young master Cale..

Having him in front of him and so close made his little rationality to fail as he went and grabbed his hands, before he could realize what he was doing he saw the confused face of the boy. And then he felt a murderous aura, as he moved his gaze to see, he found a man standing a meter away from them, looking at him with terrifying eyes. He quickly let go of Cale, and the murderous gaze, although it didn't go away, at least was less scary.

—Sorry, I was just trying to wish you luck, t-then goodbye!

Watching him practically run away made Cale turn around to see in the direction the boy was looking before escaping, just to se a calm and almost expressionless Eruhben just standing there. Athes was lucky that the one present was Eruhaben and not Ron.

"What was that?" Thought Cale, but soon enough he just forgot and continue watching the students performing at that moment.

"I think I have to be more careful in the future..." the dragon just gave a glare to all the kids looking their way, they definitely couldn't let that oblivious idiot alone or it might end bad.

-Goldy gramps, was that kid bad? Do I have to keep an eye in him?

The dragon smiled. -Yes little kid, you have to keep all the people that are not close to Cale from touching him or getting too close.

-Really? Okay! I'll make sure none other than our family members can put their hand on him!

Eruhaben nodded. They had to be extra careful with him. Specially now that he would become even more known thanks to this.

"God I want something sweet, but I already ate cookies before, and the only thing I have are apple pies but I don't want those" Cale sat on a chair while looking at the ceiling, he had such a big sweet tooth now and he didn't even know why, not that he was complaining, well, maybe a little, but only to himself for not bringing some to eat.

—What do you think he is thinking about?

—He looks so lost in thoughts, his concerned face is even prettier.

—No no, his smile is the best.

—Yo both are a lost case, everything about him is pretty.

—You three stop talking and prepare you are next!

—Yes professor!!— the three girls stood up an went to the designated place.

As the current presentation ended, the three went up stage. One of them sat on the piano, while the other two prepared to sing.

—Now we have Professor Dian class, with Nina, Clara and Ania interpreting Alice's banquet!

Violan had been enjoying with all the presentations, even though a depressed Deruth was sitting next to her. She had come to enjoy, not to act as his nanny, she would take a peek at the kids from time to time though. They had been unusually silent, she was impressed because On even silenced Lily and Hong whenever they started talking, reminding them they had to be quiet. She was really mature for a six year old, Cale had done a good job taking care of them.

—Shhh, be quiet, Cale will come out soon, probably, so just remain silent.

Lily pouted. —Okay Unnie.

On flinched and looked at the girl that just used her arm as a pillow. Her lips started to fight against the smile that was threatening to come out. Hong just yawned while doing the same as Lily.

In fact, Cale would go out just after two more classes, so he was obviously doing absolutely nothing except for looking at his surroundings trying to let time past. Unless you consider playing the song over and over in his head like it was some kind of elevator music as practicing.

-Human, your teacher is coming this way.

"Ah, it must almost be my turn" he started to get nervous.

—Young master— Agata finally got to them —You are next, come here, you have to go to the designated place.

She explained how she would give him a signal, then he would have to go up the stage, bow, and start playing, after that he could just go out without any worries.

-You can do it human!, I'll record it and send it to good Mary!

"Don't do that!" In this moments, when he couldn't say outloud what he was thinking to the dragon, he wished to be able to communicate with him via telepathy so bad.

—Oh right, young master, I need the name of the song you are going to play for your presentation.

—Right, it's called...

Deruth was feeling like a dog, an ignored dog, the kids were on their own world, his wife was just looking at the students performing, his son was known to be Eruhaben's kid in the academy, what was he then? The abandoned dog the family left behind. But he understood that it was because he was a bad dog that didn't care enough for his family and was now paying the consequences.

No!, he was here to mend his relationship with his son, what if the dragon was like a father figure?, he was his real father after all!

He felt a little more lively after that though. Yes, he would see his son playing and then after the ceremony he would give him a gift for doing good. While he was busy with his delusions, the group of kids finished playing and bowed.

The people applauded as the kids leave the stage. Then the lady announcing the names came forward.

—Now we have the special class, with professor Festa in charge and with Cale Henituse playing Summer of Farewells, an original song!

"God why is there so much people here?" He went up with his usual expressionless face, but gave everyone a little smile as he bowed, then he sat in front of the piano and waited for everyone to go silent.

The five people at the back row of seats, as well as his family and a bunch of other people prepared their video recording artifacts.

Cale took a deep breath to calm down, then he ignored the audience, it was better to do so, that way he wouldn't get distracted. He started playing.

Barrow was silent, this was too dangerous, even the music this person played made the effects of the curse decrease, not as much as when he was holding his hand, but still. That was clearly dangerous, Cale Henituse was his enemy, even if he didn't remember, someone close to him surely did, and that made him a threat, he had to get rid of him, before he started to became too obsessed with this peaceful feeling he was experiencing right now.

There was no point in trying to get Cale on his side, they had already try to kill each other in that future, nothing could assure him that was not going to happen now even when he looked like a completely different person.

"I just have to stick to my plans and modify them according to what I remember" he needed to, but, just like before, when hearing his music, or holding his hand, the feeling of peace was addictive and made him doubt and feel strange.

"I have to get rid of him quickly!" Make him disappear so this stupid sensation on his chest would go away.

But....ge could wait a little for that.

Deruth was impressed, his wife was right, seeing his son play when he was in front of public, it was completely different from when he had play for them before. Last time his son was relaxed and you couldn't see any change in his face, but here? Cale was enjoying himself and playing the best he could, focused in each and every movement while looking for what he wanted to hear, it was like seeing a completely different person.

"Although, it's not like I could say that, I barely know anything about him after all" never paying too much attention to what he did, nor the expressions he made, he was not like his wife that could tell the differences, since Violan had taken her time to decipher Cale, unlike him.

When Cale finished the song, he came back to reality, and as if nothing had happened, he just stood up and bowed as he heard the people applauding, then he got down the stage.

-Human that was good!, I liked it a lot.

—You did good Cale, it was beautiful.

He got a little flustered. —....thank you.

The dragon just ruffled his hair as always while smiling. Cale just enjoyed the sensation that gave him.

—Are you going to stay here or go and try to find a seat?

—I guess we can wait here, it will just be another half an hour and then the exhibition of paintings and sculptures will begin in the central yard.

—Do you want me to hand you a book?, I brought some just in case.

—Really? Then please.

At that exact moment a skinny and quite tall boy got up from his seat and walked out of the auditorium, followed by his uncle. He was still having an internal conflict about what he should do from now on.

—My lie- I mean, Elias, are we living now?

The boy stopped and ran his hand through his gray hair. In a normal situation they would just go since there were too many enemies to try do something, but...

—Go and get a copy of a recording of him playing the piano.

—What?

—I won't repeat myself twice, go.

—Ah, yes, will you go alone or...?

—I'll go to the inn now and will wait for you there, now go do what I told you to.

—Immediately my liege.

"Let's see if the recording has the same effect, after that..." after that he should kill him if the recording worked, but he still wasn't able to think that. "Just what the fuck is wrong with me? The only thing that should have effect in me is the power of a god!" He wasn't really wrong about that though.

He had to make a plan. So once he returned to the inn he contacted some of his people so they could continue watching Cale and the rest. The white star waited there in silence, looking at his hand until Sayeru came back, then they went back to the Endable kingdom.
When he was alone in his room he listened to the recording, and to his surprise, it did had an effect on him, but it was weaker than when he had been present, that surely would not do, if it wasn't the real thing standing in front of him, then the curse stayed as practically the same. Maybe he couldn't kill him, not when after hundreds of years he could felt peace.

As the ceremony finished, Cale waited for his family in a small garden that people usually didn't visit because it was far away from the classrooms and everything important in the academy, so he decided to stay there as he was done with being the center of attention for some freaking reason. Raon had been given the mission of going for the other while he waited with Eruhaben.

Soon enough his family, as well as five extra people appeared in the place.

—Cale, you did extremely well, I'm really proud of your progress— Violan immediately said when she came closer.

—Thank you mother.

—Cale you did great!

—Yes!

On and Hong ran to him and grabbed each, one of his arms. They looked cute as they had been dressed by Ron and Cale had done On's hair.

—Yes human, I have two recowdings, each one fwom diffwerent angles!

—Young master Cale, it has been a while.

Cale opened his eyes in surprise seeing the person approaching him.

—Taylor-nim, what are you doing here?

—Cage dragged me here saying I couldn't lost such precious opportunity and I have to say she was right.

—I'm always right.

Violan smiled politely. —Young master Taylor Stan, it's a pleasure to meet you here, but, can I know how you know my son?

—Oh we met by chance, you see my friend here, Cage, it's a priest from the church of the god of death, she met with young master Cale when they sto- I mean, retrieved Raon-nim's egg.

—I see, then this person here...— she looked at the guy with dark hair and skin that had his face covered by a veil.

—Oh, I'm...Bob.

—He is our good friend Bob— Rosalyn said —He is, eh...well he helped us with information, but he's a trustworthy person.

—Of course, I could never do something to make trouble for my little dongsaeng here, since he has helped me a few times.

—So you three are my son's friends— Violan watched as the markis son, the priestess and the other guy nodded.

—We came here to congratulate him on his first big performance— Cage commented with a big smile —Isn't that right young master Ca-

She stopped before finishing what she was saying, looking directly to the boy, then she walked to him and to everyone surprise she put her forehead against his.

—What the..?— Cale was going to push her away when he noticed her serious face, just some seconds after she stepped back.

—Cale-nim, you....you have the presence of a god on your body.

All the people present went silent. And Cale could not help but curse himself. "Fuck I forgot about that!"

—What do you mean by the presence of a god?— Choi Han, who had been oddly quiet asked with a little murderous light in his eyes.

—I mean what I said, last time I saw Cale-nim he was going through that, so with the presence of all those gods I might have overlooked it, but now he is stable and fine, and I can feel it clearly.

—What do you mean by going through that? What happened to my son?

Deruth asked in a panic. The group of people that knew about the situation exchanged looks. How were they supposed to explain that? They had let the other know about it like the result of stress, although it kind of was.

—Anyways— Cage just tossed the question aside —I know for sure this time it isn't the work of the god of death.

"This time??!!" Both Violan and Deruth were about to have an attack, their son had been related to the god of death for who knows what, and now there was another god messing with him?

—Cale— Eruhaben gave him a kind of fierce look —You are too calm, and didn't looked surprised at all, don't tell me you already knew about it?

Busted, Why?!, Where his acting skills really getting worst?! How comes it was getting more and more difficult to lie to this people?

—I don't know what you are talking about...

—Wait...— Cage narrowed her eyes as she was looking at him, then opened in astonishment —What the fuck? When the fuck were you blessed?!

—Blessed?— Ron asked, he was planning on killing a god, but the power messing with his puppy master's body was actually a blessing? No, didn't he heard Cale mumbled something like that before, wasn't that.. —Around two years ago...

They all saw Cale flinch at the old man's words. The boy didn't want to admit it, what was he going to say? That two gods were fighting over who would give him a blessing and that ended causing the regression and that in an indirect way it was all his fault?

—Cale— the serious voice of the dragon made him feel smaller as he slowly raised his head to look at him —What happened?

—I...— "Fuck, quick think of an excuse, a story believable enough!!" —I...actually knew about it, I just didn't gave it too much importance? It's not a valuable blessing and..is kind of a waste to be used in me..

That wasn't a lie, why would he need the blessing of the God of lust and beauty? He didn't even knew it existed before hearing about it from the God of death.

—Wich god was it? How can it be a waste?— the dragon looked even more angry, making Cale terrified in the inside, although his anger was because the boy thought of him as a waste.

—The...the god of arts and...music.

"Sorry god, you haven't done anything to me yet but I need to use your name to not embarrassed myself"

—I guess it was around the time mother started looking for a teacher.

They were all silent. What does he mean by say that the blessing was a waste on him? He had a great talent for music, it was proved as he already had fans and people wanting to hear his music.

—Cale, why would it be a waste on you?— Violan was feeling a little oppression on her heart, since she had seen a similar situation before, and she wasn't wrong to think about it as they heard the boy's relaxed answer, as if he was saying the most obvious thing.

—Well I'm trash, I'm not supposed to be good at things like music, it's just a waste.

Absolute silence. The people that had regressed had hear him say multiple times that he was trash, but they just ignored it cause the man literally went around the world playing hero and saving people, but now they might be starting to think that he was being serious everytime he said it.

The boy seeing their faces though he had made them mad again.

—Ah, no, forget what I say, it was just...a joke...I do like playing piano after all.

Yeah he was not convincing anyone like that. Seeing that his words made a difference effect that the one he wanted he just stayed silent. The others couldn't say a word, specially not after seeing the cute kid making a nervous expression as if he was just waiting for them to scream at him.

And Violan, as the responsible and caring mother she was, decided to end the silence by going to her son and hugging him.

—Let's go home, I think you need to rest, right?— she separated herself from him and gave the boy a tender smile.

They saw how he immediately relaxed as he nodded.

—I told the personal to prepare a party to celebrate that you did excellent, so let go— she looked at the others —I think it's better if everyone goes, right?

Even though Alberu couldn't go for obvious reasons, even if he really wanted to go, the rest accepted the offer, they didn't had the heart of not giving his support to Cale who they just learned he actually had that view of himself. As they left the conversation about the gods for another day.

Chapter Text

—I still can't believe you recieved the blessing of a god and didn't say a thing about it.

Cage said for fifth time. She had decided to stay for a few days just to check on him, and was now sitting in the sofa of Cale's room drinking tea as everyone liked to do all the fucking time without even asking.

—So what was the blessing about?

—I...don't really remember.

—Cale-nim that lie won't work on us, you literally have the power to remember everything you decide to record, why wouldn't you use it at that moment?

He hated when Choi Han decided to make everyone remember that he was actually really smart.

—It was just, a little help to make my music more...appealing.

It was actually for him to be more appealing, but that was just a detail without importance, he hadn't even seen a different. Cale still believed that blessing didn't do shit as he was clearly the same, maybe his skin was a little better and such but apart from that there was nothing.

—Appealing in what sense?

—You think they explained that to me?

—Right.

—But you had to say all that in front of my parents, couldn't you have wait for that?

—Sorry, I was so surprised that it just came out of my mouth...

—It wasn't that bad young master Cale— Rosalyn tried to comfort him but that wouldn't work at all.

—My father literally had a panic attack.

The two woman just focused their attention on their tea again. That had been a big scene, everyone came back to the manor and had a little party with just some food, more like a special dinner or something like that. Deruth had been kind of tense the whole time but kept smiling, until Cage let the fact of the god of death messing around with Cale's body out of her mouth. Soon after the count couldn't breathe well and had to be brought back to his room.

"Why are they all in my room anyways?" At this point he barely had any privacy.

He let his cookies alone and walked out of the room.

—Cale-nim where are you going?

—Just to walk.

—I'll go with you.

He took a deep breath. —We are at home, I don't need a bodyguard here, I'll just go take a walk, besides Raon's coming with me.

—Eh? Ah yes!— the dragon, that was drawing with his siblings, flew over to him.

—I see, you go then...

Yes, those sad puppy eyes would not work on Cale, not when he was so tired of recieving so much attention. Yeah he didn't like being alone, but having people following you wherever you go and keeping a close distance with you all the time, was tiring. He understood the part of protecting him, but he was still an adult on the inside.

—Whewe are we going human?

—Let's go to my music room.

Music wasn't just something he liked now, it was also the perfect excuse for all of them to leave him alone, since he liked silence when practicing.

—Are you gowing to play?

—Yes, a little bit.

—Gweat.

The room had a piano, a violin, a desk he used to write things down, and a couch. He went to the violin and picked it up.

—What awe you going to pway?

—I'm just practicing scales.

—Scales?

—If you want to get better at something you have to practice the basics over and over instead of learning difficult songs, and I'm a little behind with the violin, so I have to practice.

The little dragon sat on the couch and stayed quiet watching his human play. The atmosphere was relaxing, just the instrument could be heard, wich was rare since the kid liked to talk a lot, but he did knew it was the right thing to just stay quiet and listen when his human was playing, even if it wasn't an actual song.

Cake practiced for quite a while, until he saw the sleepy kid starting to fall asleep. A soft smiled appeared in his face. The little dragon, that was just at the door of dreams, woke up after noticing the change of what he was hearing, not only the violin was playing a soft and slow song, but it was a song he recognized. The kid eyes sparkled with joy, he had hear it before, it was one of the songs he had heard his human humming from the inside of the egg, but hearing it like this was really different.

After finishing the song, Cale looked at him with his stoic expression, but he could see the corner of his lips faintly curled up.

—Did you like it?

—What song is that?!

—It's a song from korea, it's called Arirang, it's a very known and old one.

—A song...fwom your other world?

—Yes, did you like it?

The kid nodded while fluttering his wings. But then he stopped and got lost in his thoughts. Cale a little curious put the violin back in it's place and sat next to the dragon.

—What? There's something wrong?

—Human, do you want to go back?

That was a question he didn't expect at all. The kid was looking at him with sad yet expecting eyes, was he afraid he would go away? Cale took him and sat him on his lap, petting his head.

—Raon, I don't have a family there, nor a home, I don't really have anything there.

—Nothing?— he was surprised, how could his human have nothing at all?

Cale shook his head. —I didn't even have parents, the few things I had, I lost them all, so even if I had the chance to go back, why would I do so when I have to take care of you, On and Hong.

He mostly had bad memories from his time on earth, even if his life became a little better after meeting Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo, those important people weren't there anymore. But here he had everything he didn't had and was denied to him on earth.

—Here I have a family, food, and a home, I won't starve nor have to work without rest to earn money and don't end up in the streets, and I have you, On, Hong, Eruhaben-nim, Mother, Basen, Lily, Choi Han, hyung-nim and the others, why would I want to go back?

—......

—We also have a lot of homes here, don't we? And delicious food, books, everything we want.

—Yes...

—So, unless it's out of my control I would never leave any of you.

—Human, was the earth like the cave?

Seeing the stiff expression in the kid's face he didn't want to answer, but was it good to lie to him? Probably, but he didn't want to.

—Sometimes, sometimes it was like the cave, but others it wasn't, the years before coming here were good though, it was rather peaceful, but now I'm here, and we are going to stay like this.

The dragon curled up in his lap and giggled. Feeling the pats on his head more warm and satisfying than ever.

—Oh, but don't tell the others I said that, it'll be our secret okay?

—Yesh, just like with all the things you said to me when I was in the egg!

—I'm glad to hear it.

—Then, can I come back to hear you pway in the futuwe?

—Next time On and Hong will come to listen too, if the three of you don't do much noise you can come see me practice.

—Weally?!!

—Yes, but when I say you cannot come in you have to obey, sometimes I need to be alone to compose.

—Otay!!

He hugged the kid to stand up with him in his arms.

—You wanna go steal food from the kitchen?

—I want cake.

—I'll take that as a yes.

Cale had learned something important, if he was careful enough, Beacrox would never know he even made it to the kitchen. How did he knew that? Because the night after cooking the japchae he sneaked in to steal an apple, he realized the only thing that had given him away was the sound from the cutting board hitting the floor.

And although it was almost time for lunch, and there was a lot of people in the kitchen, he now had an assistant.

Beacrox was patiently waiting for the right moment to turn the steaks around and take out the asparagus from the pan. That was when he felt a slight breeze came from no where. He cautiously looked around, yet no one was there. Where have that breeze came from then?, the windows were closed since it was starting to get cold outside.

Remembering the food he quickly proceeded to do what he had to, when everything was done, he began to see his surroundings again. "Wait..." where was the fruit pie he had taken out of the oven a couple of minutes ago? He felt that same breeze again and this time caught the top window closing. There was only one person he could think of.

Although he was impressed, he was also angry, someone will have to drink a more concentrated lemonade for the next couple of days. A smile and a short laugh came out as he stirred the soup.

Cale, who didn't knew his fate, was sitting on a particular spot on the roof where he didn't had to care about falling as it was quite flat. Raon was next to him stuffing his mouth with pie.

—Hey, save some for your siblings.

"Siblings?" Raon looked at him with a blank expression. He did think of them as his siblings, but Cale had never referred to them like that. He wagged his tail slowly. "Yes, they are my siblings, then Cale is..." he chuckled.

—I'll save the west for them!!

—You are getting a little better at talking.

—I am cause I'm gweat and mighty!, oh, Can I go to the academy today?— "Goldy tramps said I have to make sure no kids get close to him!!!"

—We talked about that, you get too exhausted by using you magic constantly, I can't let you use invisibility magic for three hours without Eruhaben-nim's help.

—But...

—No, I'll be fine, I'll just go there, have my class and come back, like always.

—Fine.

—And don't tell anyone we came here, they really exaggerate everything I do.

They went down, not before saving the rest of the pie, and went back to the room.

Deruth was still in bed, accompanied by his wife, that was doing some paperwork in the table the servants had brought for her. He felt awful, he had been on the edge the whole day and then, some people he didn't even knew his son had connections with, said how he had a literal god mess with his body, but not any god, which parent would not be terrified to hear that the god of death tried to do something to their son? Not only was he being harassed in his own home, but he also had the god of death trying to get something from him.

—Are you feeling better dear?

He glanced at his wife who's busy with the work and hasn't even look at him yet.

—I think so.

—The doctor said it was due to all the stress you have been dealing with lately, you really scared the kids you know?

—I know, but, I just couldn't help it, that I left my son alone to face all that, now he thinks he's not even worthy of being recognized for his talents.

—I know, he has a very poor image of himself, so I talked with Agata.

—With professor Festa? For what?

—I talked to her to help Cale, she will try and help him have a normal academy life, as well as trying to get him to participate in music tournaments, she says he has a competitive personality even if he hasn't had the time to explore it yet.

—Competitive?

—She says that as he cares for his music, he takes it more than seriously when he has to play in front of public, she can tell because of the two year's she has been with him.

—So you want him to compete?

—Well, I talked with Eruhaben-nim.

Hearing that name, Deruth face distorted lightly. Why did his wife had to talk with that dragon? He wasn't Cale's dad, he shouldn't be the one others approached to ask for opinions about Cale, that should be him, not the dragon.

—He says it might be a good idea, and that he could talk with him about it to convince him.

—Will it really be a good idea?

—Of course, I blindly believe my son has talent and can win as long as he decides to, we also have to start letting him go out, he has been inside for too long, so much that he goes out in secret and that could be dangerous, he has two dragons and a sword master by his side anyways.

—I...okay, you are right, we need to give him space and motivate him to do what he likes.

—Maybe seeing how much people likes his music will help him cherish himself a little bit more, and Agata changed their classes a little so he can have some fresh hair and sun, he's too pale.

Violan sighed heavily and put down the pen. She had thought that Cale's opinion of himself had become better this last years, but he had the same mentality as before, sure the kid had shown some good changes, like his increasing love for music, but to still think about himself as a trash? If she could go back she would surely erased everything for him to be happy and-

—Ugh...— a sharp pain hit her head.

—Honey? Are you alright?— Deruth seeing how she was holding her head quickly got out of the bed and went to her —Are you in pain, should I call for a doctor?

Violan's pupils were shaking. Just now, what was that? Such a vivid image, she was sure that the person she saw was Cale, but an older version of him. Was it a vision? Or something else? It was so vivid, she was there in her office looking out of the window, to a solitary Cale walking and a group of maids getting away from him while talking to themselves, she could not hear, but the Violan of that vision knew what they were probably saying.

"Trash...trash young master, an alcoholic...and a disgrace" words that kept repeating in her mind, she was sure she had heard them before, but where? Was that vision something from the future? What was it?

—...lan

—Violan.

The woman looked at her husband, that had a nervous and preoccupied expression in his face.

—I..I'm alright, I think a just have worked too much, I'll rest now, it's almost lunch, so I'll take a nap after that.

—Yes, if you feel any discomfort please tell me and I will send someone for a physician.

—I will, don't worry, you shouldn't be so tense either, didn't they told you that you need to rest?

—Then until lunch stay in the bed with me, I don't want you to force yourself.

—Alright.

She sat on the bed and leaned back against the pillows. But it was impossible for her to be relaxed, not when that image came back to her mind. That solitary back of the red haired man that looked so unreachable and sad. "I need to know was was that"

Elias White had been admitted in the academy because of his good talent at painting, believe it or not, but after hundreds of years people do learn some things. He had a weak body prone to illness so it wasn't weird to not attend his classes, the problem was in the fact that even if he wasn't in his classroom, he still was in the academy.

Sitting still in a bench, waiting patiently even though for some reason his heart was going fast en he clearly didn't want to be patient. But it was normal, right? After all, he was going to see his mortal enemy again and was planning of verifying is what had happened yesterday wasn't an illusion, the pain that he had become so accustomed with was now a hassle. If he had really found a painkiller, even if it was for a couple of seconds, he wanted to feel the peace again.

—Hey it's almost time!— a boy near him suppressed an exited scream.

—I can't look at him when he's being like this, it's like he has no dignity at all.

—You have no right in to judge me cause I saw you writing a love letter for young master Cale and I can't even say outloud some of the things written there Mia.

—Wha-? I did not!

—Of course no one will believe me cause I saw you burning it immediately after you finished.

—Well, I don't care, cause I know I can never be with our Angelic musician, and you won't either.

'Elias' frowned hearing them. Why there was so many people in love with Cale?, sure he was pretty, and beautiful, and kind, but still, it made him feel upset, probably because there were to many eyes on the boy and that made it difficult for him to try and do something like kill him, or that's how he tried to rationalize whatever the fuck he was feeling.

—Hey, don't fight, Young Master Cale's class will start in ten minutes, so he should be coming from the teachers building soon enough.

And as she said, not too long after that they saw that beautiful red hair. They just stayed there watching him.

—Everyday he's more pretty.

—I think I'll cry the day he marries.

Leo gasped. —Don't say that!, don't make me think about the unavoidable future!!

—Well, if anyone has any chance with him it would be youn master Athes, since they know each other thanks to their mothers and do talk when the see each other— Lya comented.

—Yes, he's the only person you would see getting close to him and having an actual conversation with our angelic musician, my only rival— the boy said.

—Eh...I wouldn't say that— Eliza pointed in the direction of the red haired boy —That guy over there is walking towards him.

They all quickly stared at the student confidently walking in Cale's direction with what looked like a gift in his hands. The feeble looking gray haired boy had a determined look in his face.

Cale stopped when he recognized the boy in front of him, who almost immediately after they exchanged glances handed him something wrapped in gift wrap.

—Elias...was it? What is this?

—It's a thank you for yesterday, for helping me.

—But...

—I have a very weak constitution, and I wasn't at my best shape yesterday, but I wanted to see the ceremony and I was able to, thanks to you, so please.

Cale looked at the gift and slowly taked it. —Then I'll accept this— he smiled sheepishly.

Elias blushed and cursed his pale like snow skin, cause everyone was able to see it because of it. Thankfully Cale was busy opening the gift to notice.

—This is..

—Those are cookies, you said yesterday that you liked them, so I bought the best ones I could.

Cale immediately opened the jar and took one, eating it without a doubt. The white star fucking panicked, how could he be so irresponsible? He just went and eat everything people would gave him? What if it was poisoned? Although he should be the one doing that instead of wanting to warn him, but still, knowing how protective those people are with him he thought he would wait to go back home and have the cookies inspected by someone before eating.

—Oh, this are great, where did you bought them?

The white star was dumbfounded, but thanks to his good acting skills he recovered and answered. —This are from a bakery near the plaza....

—Right, they had to be from this city, guess I can't go buy some...

—I-I can bought you more if you want!

—Oh, it's not necessary, I might be a bit of a glutton but I can't just make you do something like that, but thank you.

That strange feeling in his chest grow and made him want to slap himself when he saw the bright smiled on the ange- Cale's face.

—If..I...could you...

Cale tilted his head as he couldn't hear well the guy's mumbling. —Yes?

—Could you give me your hand for a moment?

—My hand? Like, in a handshake?— he asked as he extended his hand.

Elias took his hand and stayed like that, Cale who didn't know what the fuck was going on just let him do that without saying anything, until he felt too much time had passed and moved in it's place a little uncomfortable.

—Ah sorry— Elias soon let him go —Thank you for listening to my stupid request, it's just that I feel a little more calm when holding your hand.

—I see..well, thank you again but I have to go to my class.

—I'm sorry for keeping you busy here, I...I'll see you later— then he walked away as fast as he could.

Cale just continued his life as if nothing had happened, the only important thing for him was the fact that he had got free food, ignoring the fact that everyone in the academy thought that the gray haired boy had made a confession and Cale had accepted as they saw Elias practically ran away with a red face and a big smile in his face. And since he had recieve the gift and had take the other's hand, there were a lot of heartbroken people as well as those that were saying it was just a misunderstanding and there was nothing between them.

After a good two minutes of walk he finally got to his classroom and entered. As always Agata was waiting for him, although this time she had a serious expression on her face.

—Young master Cale I need to talk with you.

—Is there a problem professor?

The woman handed him a paper. He took a look.

—A piano contest?

—Young master, do you want to participate?

He was ready to say no, but when he opened his mouth the woman continued.

—Before you say anything look at the prizes!

She had talked with Violan and Eruhaben, and the last one had said the boy would immediately refuse, and recommended her to tell him about the prizes.

"That much money for winning a contest? And even comes with a ruby brooch designed specifically for the winner" his eyes gleamed with greed, even if he could get more money from the prince, having a little spare change wasn't a bad idea, and a piece of jewelry designed only for that had some value too.

—Isn't it too advanced for me?

—No, since this is a contest for beginners going to the intermediary level, you should be more than qualified.

—Beginner to intermediary level? Then how much money do musician's earn?

—If they do good enough to get known and compose for the royal family they can earn around one to five millions for presentation.

—For...for just one?

—Only if you get to the top, though if you get yourself known you can still get a lot of money, I prefer to be a teacher though, it still depends on the talent of the musician and his preferences.

Cale thought about it for a moment before nodding. —I'll participate just to see how it is.

—I'm glad to hear that, now, I have to inform you that apart from our classes having a duration of three hours from today, we will spend one hour playing outside.

—Outside?

—Yes, I have noticed you look kind of uncomfortable on stage, we will do this as an excercise to get you used to perform in front of people, so take your violin we are going outside.

Even though he really didn't want to, he still did, because it would be bad if some day he makes a mistake because of his nervousness. If he was going to earn some money he had to do it right.

Barrow was happy, and he didn't even knew why, he had felt so annoyed hearing the other students talk about Cale, that instead of waiting for him to be in a less open space he just went and gave him the cookies that he brought as a excuse to be able to talk with him. And after that he felt refreshed even though he was in pain again. And to make it better, soon after that the news of Cale playing the violin in the central yard made him go there, and he felt his pain lessen. He could get used to this pleasant feeling. Being Elias might not be as bad as he thought.

After his class, Cale went to the usual room expecting to see Eruhaben, but since he had finished earlier the dragon wasn't there. The usual lady in charge had the day free so he just kept waiting there until the mage in turn approached him.

—Young master, I can teleport you back home so you don't have to wait.

—No, I can wait till someone comes for me.

—But I insist.

Cale felt that something was wrong, usually there would be two mages here, but now there was only one, and the man at the entrance was someone he had never seen before.

—I said no, thank you.

His polite tone disappeared as he responded. The mage just kept smiling.

—It wasn't really a question you know?

He was grabbed by the arm and tossed to the teleportation circle so suddenly that he had no chance of evading the man. As he fell to the ground the circle started shining. The last thing he saw before the light surrounded him was the creepy smile of the mage.

Chapter Text

As the light disappeared he found himself in what looked to be a shabby room covered in dust. There were no windows, and a pair of men were standing there wearing some simple masks. Cale tried to ask what was going on but before he could even say anything his mouth was covered with a piece of cloth and his arms tied.

—You do it or me?— one of them asked.

—I'll do it, you go north and make false tracks— as he said that, the man picked Cale up and started to teleport.

"Fuck, I'm gonna get in trouble for it aren't I?" He couldn't help to think that as he saw the room disappearing.

Cale was really calm in fact, like he wasn't being kidnapped or anything, but for him there was no reason to be, this people definitely were not part of arm, and he didn't even feel threatened by them. They were just mediocre mages that had no way to compare to the people he usually was afraid of, like Ron, Eruhaben, Choi Han, Rosalyn, well, almost his whole family, even the kid's were kind of vicious sometimes.

He was teleported two more times until he was finally left alone in what looked like to be a barn. This people must really though he wasn't more than a frail kid cause they didn't even let someone there to look after him.

"Well they did put a lock on the door so I guess I can say they at least tried, could have also tied my legs though" he stood up and walked to a pile of straw, letting himself fall in it. Not before passing his hands under his legs to have them on the front and take the cloth from his mouth. If he had to wait till the one behind all appeared they could at least left a pillow or something more comfortable.

—Such bad treatment, they didn't even left food.

The people back at home would surely make such a show, he won't be able to go alone to the academy anymore.

—Shit I promised Raon I would just go and come back.

He could feel his freedom fly away, and not because he had been kidnapped. He waited there counting the number of holes there were in the floor of the second floor he was under. There were eight of the big ones, six of the medium size ones and eleven of the little ones. He had been connecting them to form figures and kill boredom when he heard how someone was opening the door.

He sat there and slightly raised both eyebrows seeing the idiot behind this stupid and badly executed plan.

"He's fucking dead" he was sorry for the old man in front of him.

—Young master Cale, is a pleasure to have you here.

—I would say the pleasure is mine but why should I say that to a son of a bitch that literally just spent a fortune hiring some mages to kidnap a fourteen year old kid.

—You-!!

—Am I wrong? I mean, they could at least use chains or something like that to keep me in place, look— he casually undid the rope knot freeing himself —Honestly I would give you some tips but you will probably be death when my family finds you later, Baron.

The man was looking at him with a really angry and disgusted face, but after seeing the child show his true colors he slightly smiled while approaching him.

—Let's see if they can find me before I sold you as a slave.

—Wow, that's even a better idea that the one I thought you would had honestly, I'm impressed your brain has the ability to work like that.

—Shut your mouth!!— the man slapped him —You are just the son of a whore!!, I had more faith in you for sharing blood with the count, but you were just a pathetic kid that didn't stick to his purpose!!

"So he dares..." he wasn't angry at the fact that the man had slapped him, he was mad at the fact he had insulted Cale's mother, sure, it wasn't his mother, but still, he knew how much the original Cale cared and loved her.

—Tie him up again and change his hair color, then gave him to the merchant waiting outside.

The man was about to leave when he heard the boy laughing. He turned around, Cale was already being tied up, and had a nice smile in his face despite the red on his cheek.

—Just wait, if it's not them, then I'll make sure you die you bastard, seriously, father has such a poor eye to judge people sometimes.

—You dare keep talking? I lost everything because of you!, my family is going to his ruin all because of you and your little games!! My fortune!, no noble wants to cooperate with me!, my son thinks I'm a disgrace and my wife is gone all because of what you did!!

—It's your fault though?, if you had kept your mouth shut and just do your job nothing would have happened, don't try to blame others for what you did, you fucking piece of shit.

—Beat him!, but not too much, he is a high quality product after all.

"Fuck, me and my big mouth when I get angry" even though he was kicked and it fucking hurt, he still didn't let out a single sound and just waited till they left him alone in the back of a wagon.

•Just hold in there I'm working as fast as I can!!

The vitality of the heart yelled on his head, but he didn't pay any attention, he was busy thinking. It wouldn't be difficult for him to just burn the ropes on his wrists and ankles, but he was letting himself be taken away on purpose, it was better to scape when there wasn't a bunch of mages around. He just had to wait.

As they were going through the forest, Cale could say they were taking him to other kingdom to sell him, those mages had changed his hair color to a common brown, and his eyes to a dark green.

The man on the front of the wagon didn't even pay attention to him the whole time even though he had been beaten up. But that gave Cale some time to rest, they stopped in a few places where more children ended up being sold just like him. And soon enough the night came, the trip took the whole night until they saw a city, but they didn't get there, they stopped on the outskirts of the city, in an old big house.

The man driving the wagon got down and went into the house.

"Yeah, this is probably the time to get out of here" he burned his ties without a problem, while the rest of the children looked at him with surprise and hope. He knew he couldn't left them there, but he also wouldn't be able to scape if he tried to take them all with him.

Yet, he decided he couldn't just leave them here, he could go for help, but by the time he came back they could already have been teleported to another place, since that was the only way of transporting slaves without people noticing. He grabbed his spatial pouch, cause yes, the baron was stupid enough to not look into his pockets, and took out a dagger and a knife.

He cut the ties of one of the kids and then handed him the knife. —Help free the others.

The kid nodded and did as he was told to. At that moment three people came out of the house. Cale got off the wagon and hide in it's shadow, he was kind of lucky that the sun hadn't go out yet, assassins work better in the shadows after all.

—You say they are fifteen right?

—Yes sir, you can count them.

—Wait, what's that you have on your hand?

The third man, that was already counting, saw the knife in the kid's hand.

—What's going on there?— the man that appeared to be the one purchasing them got close to the back of the wagon.

—Eugh!

The two men turned around to see how the driver fell to the ground with his neck cut. A pool of blood started to grew under his body, and a boy was leisurely cleaning the dagger on his hand.

—Fuck, I think I did it wrong, it's still breathing— the boy frowned as he looked at the man on the ground having little spasms as he bled out.

Ron was right, he did need to put more strength while throwing this things, but he was just used to put effort when using a spear.

—Gotta do it right for the next one— he clicked his tongue.

He didn't like killing people, although he had done it in the past, even if he was trash he respected life, but this guy's were selling kids, kids that should grow up in a nice ambient and not as fucking slaves.

—I guess I'll have to deal with you two before going after the Baron...

—Who-who are you!!

—Shut up— he extended his hand and soon enough the roots of the nearby threes came out of the ground and started to crush them against the floor.

He didn't kill them thought, or maybe he did, he only waited till they didn't make more sounds, but given by the breathing he could hear, they were probably just unconscious, how could he possibly kill them like the other guy with so many kids present? They might not be able to see the dead driver from where they were, but the other two were in front of the wagon.

He walked to the back part of the wagon and smiled to the kids. —Keep cutting the ties, but do not get out of the wagon okay? I'll go see if there are more people inside the house.

—Will you be okay?— a little girl asked.

—Yes, I'm strong so don't worry.

He certainly felt weird, since in regular situations it would be the kids saying things like that to him as he was forced to rest. It was interesting in it's on way. He lamented the fact that Raon wasn't with him, as he was used to the little dragon informing about the presence of people and such, but now he had to put all his effort into this.

It was training, he had to think about it like that, a training that he had to take seriously. He used the sound of the wind to get to the second floor and go in through a window, then he merge with the shadows in a particularly dark spot and started to sense his surroundings. He could hear it, there were two people talking in the first floor, and someone writing on the room next to him.

He had learn to move, to control every part of his body to not make any sound, he didn't really care about it and didn't show it to his teachers, but he actually paid attention and recorded every single lesson cause he knew it was important, he might hate the trainings, but he could put a little of effort until war broke out, then it would be just a couple of years of work and he would be free.

He went to the other room and opened the door slowly, learning from the last time, he sliced the man's throat without letting him make any sound. Then he took a peek at the letter he was writing.

—Merchant guild Allestra, guess I have to tell about this to Tasha.

He saved the letter on his spatial pouch as well as the rest of the written material in the place that could be of use to extort the guild and get some money. Next were the two people on the first floor.

Eruhaben, as always, got to the academy at the established time to wait for Cale, yet he waited and waited, but he never got there, he went out of the room and started asking about him to the students that were at the garden, there he heard how Cale supposedly had entered the building about half an hour ago and hadn't come back. He soon understood the situation.

The mansion became a mess when everyone knew that Cale had disappeared and how Eruhaben, helped by the academy staff found out that the mages in turn that day were both unconscious in another room as well as the man in supervision, yet they couldn't find a trace of where the boy had ended.

—We have to fwind him!!

It was difficult to see the three children crying. Ron had put his people to look for the young master, but without having an idea of who could have done it there wasn't much they could do. They had been looking all night, and the sun was already visible again, at the time their young master should be waking up by the insistence of the kids, he was actually somewhere probably in danger.

—I should have been with him..— Choi Han as well as the kids had been lamenting in mumblings the whole time after they were stopped from running without any direction to try and find Cale.

Violan was more calmed than ever, as she was silently staring at the tea cup in front of her, she had been listening to the whole conversation, yet not a single word had come out of her mouth as she let the others discuss. Deruth had already been in a bad state so he passed out when hearing the news, Basen was shocked and even wanted to help, but Violan made him look after Lily while the rest worked.

—We followed the last coordinates of the teleportation circle, but then after heading to the north we lost track, we will keep searching madame— Ron apologized as he bowed.

—It's alright..just keep looking.

They were afraid, afraid that the responsible of the kidnapping was the White Star, although there was no way to be really sure. But all of them had the feeling he was still alive, so they had to find him.

—He...— Violan started talking, getting the attention of everyone in the room —He will be alright, I know he will.

It wasn't just her wish, she knew for sure. While Cale had gone to the academy, she took a nap as promised to Deruth, and she saw it. Cale Henituse, the hero of the continent, someone loved by everyone, and someone that had lived alone until he was eighteen. The future she was afraid would come reality before remembering, that Cale would get more and more distant and take a bad turn in his life, that was actually a reality, it had happened and she did nothing to stop it. How many times didn't she saw that solitary boy being cursed by everyone, becoming an alcoholic at such a young age, and she understood now that everything he did was for Basen to be accepted by other nobles and the little branches of the family as well for her.

At least at this moment she knew she could be calm and trust her son, because by his actions and the people around him it was clear that probably everyone in this room had memories of that future too, including Cale. He was a commander, and someone that fought in the front lines, even if he ended up injured or passing out, for her that was enough as long as he didn't die.

At that moment the door opened and an assassin working for Ron came in dragging a man.

—Sir, we found this mage making fake Mark's for us to follow, it's probably one of the ones involved in the disappearing of the young master.

Ron without waiting took the man by the neck and lifted him.

—Where is he?

—I-

—And don't try lying, we are already too pissed to deal with your blabbering.

He let him go, the man fell to the ground shaking in fear. That was great, that means the rat would spill everything he knew cause it was a coward.

—I...I don't know where he is.

—What?

Everyone in the room forgot how to breathe for a moment, as Eruhaben stood up and walked to the man, that couldn't be more terrified to be in front of the dragon using dragon fear.

—What do you mean you don't know?

—W-w-what I said s-sir, I don't k-know.

—So you accepted the work but don't know a thing about it?

—N-no, I know he was g-going to be taken to a designated place a-at the south, and then....

—Then?

—He was...he was going to be...sold.

—Sold?— the anger could be seen in the dragon's face, making the mage feel how his heart was racing to the point he could easily past out of fear.

—B-Baron Mena!!, he was the one!! He said he would sold him as a slave!— he replied.

All the people in the room stood up, ready to go and kill a bastard, but Eruhaben just continued with the questions.

—And where is he now?

—I really don't know!, he was supposed to be sold yesterday before night fell, and they didn't told us more details like were he was going to be taken!

—I see, then I guess you are of no more use, take him away.

The mage started crying as he was dragged out by the same assassin that had brought him. The rest started to get ready to go out and find the responsible behind all this when the communication device Raon had started to sound.

—Eh?— the dragon looked at the orb for a moment before connecting the call.

A beautiful young boy with brown hair and green eyes could be seen at the other side, he was in a room illuminated by candles, a few shadows of people could be seen on the wall behind him.

—Human!!!

The dragon quickly put the orb on the table and everyone gathered to confirm it was actually Cale.

[Hello] the boy just waved his hand [I'm sorry, I had to find a mage to make the call] he looked at the floor behind him [But he didn't want to cooperate]

—Young master Cale!

—Cale-nim!

—You brat, where are you?— the dragon looked at him, apparently relieved to see he was alright somehow.

[Where I am? Eh give me a second] he looked around the room [Anyone knows were is this place?]

[It's Myst city] the young voice of a girl answered.

[Myst city?] Cale looked a bit lost.

—I know were it is, it's a small city on the border at the southeast of Roan— Cage quickly asked the dragon for a map and opened it so show where the place was.

—Do you have the coordinates young master Cale?— Rosalyn asked.

[Coordinates...] he looked at the floor again [Give me the coordinates, I know you have them or you wouldn't have been able to teleport here]

[Why would I give them to a damn bastard like you!!]

[So you don't end like your comrades over there?]

There was a moment of silence, then they saw how a man wearing a mask stood up and ran towards Cale preparing a spell. The people watching were about to scream when the boy just thrown a dagger that impacted cleanly in the head of the man, piercing the mask, that prevented the blood from showing, then he fell to the ground immediately.

[Well there are no coordinates, but I know how the place looks, it's at the outskirts of the city, an old looking two floor house, should be easy to find and I won't be moving from here anyways]

To say the people in the room were in shock wasn't enough, cause, Cale had kill people before, but in the battlefield and with large range attacks, they had never seen him killin like this, so cleanly and without any effort, Ron was the only one that smiled.

—We will go there right know Cale-nim!

—Don't move fwom thewe human!!

—Yes, young master Cale please stay there.

[But I already said I wouldn't?]

—But you always do stupid things nya!

—Just sit and don't move!! If we don't find you there we will blow the place off!!

—I'll fwucking blow up the whole city!!

[Okay...] Cale just nodded, hearing the vicious words of the kids.

—We will notify his highness now, please young master Cale, Don't.Move.

[I already said I wouldn't, but anyways, hurry up I'm hungry] they ended the call, and then all exchanged a glance.

—Thell Beacrox to prepare food! Hurry up!— Violan was the one who gave the order.

—I'll prepare clothes for the young master.

—I'll give the human lots of apple pies!!

Cale sighed as the call ended, then he stood up. Yes, it was best to do the call from close and without letting them see the state he was in or they might actually destroy the city.

—Cale-nim?— one of the girls handed him a wooden box —We found one on the second floor, please use it.

—Thanks.

He went upstairs with the box and entered a room. He took out his clothes and started to clean the wounds on his torso as well as the blood with the things of the first aid box. It hadn't been his fault, that last mage appeared out of nowhere and caught him off guard, then he was just slightly hit by a spell that made him some cuts.

—At least there will be no scar...— with the vitality of the heart that would not happen, and that was great for him, who would want to have those nasty scars all over his body again?

After cleaning the wounds they started to heal, it could still get open again, but he was not going to start running around so it will be fine. Since he told crybaby to focus on the cuts, the bruises from the beating he had recieved earlier were still visible, the ones in his face were gone, cause the ancient power had said something about it being the most important ones for some reason.

At least he was able to shield himself and the others from the attacks after that.

In the basement of the house were around twenty more people tied up, he was helping them out when that stupid mage appeared, at least the man was useful enough after being beaten up and scared a little with the dominating aura, he would have killed him immediately if it weren't for the fact that he needed him for the call.

"I'm gonna get home, eat and sleep for a whole week" the boy started to put his clothes on again and let himself lie down on the floor, he was really tired, but at least all the people here was fine, he had told them his people would come and help, so they stayed, choosing to believe in the boy that had save them.

—Then we gotta go for the Baron, but I guess hyung-nim can take care of it, since is a noble who we are talking about.

The problem was other. Cale wasn't stupid after all, as the baron said, he had lost everything, then how did he got money to hire so many mages? It was clear that he got help from somewhere, and that last mage that appeared, it was not an easy guy, it wasn't as strong as the people he is used to live with, but it wasn't weak either.

"And he didn't look like someone that would work for a mere guild, specially not one as small and without much influence" it was strange, Cale only won cause he had the shield and lasted until the mage didn't had enough mana, then he suppressed him with the dominating aura and slammed him with the shield until it was almost unconscious.

—He had to be someone working for another group that wasn't the guild,.

But since that mage didn't recognize him, then he wasn't the one in contact with the Baron, unless someone had manipulated everything from behind.

—Maybe I'm just thinking too much.

He closed his eyes, how nice would it be if he could take a nap, yet just a minute, he was going to rest his eyes for a single minute, why was he in a dark space then?

[Wow, is my first time doing this]

Cale panicked a little when he heard an unfamiliar voice, and although he looked around there was no one there.

[Hi~ how are you my sweet little red bird?]

—What the-?

[Oh right! You still don't know me, silly me, I'm the god whose blessing you have recieve dear]

—The..the god of...

Heck, even saying the name was embarrassing enough.

[Yes, the god of lust and beauty, you surely are someone that deserves my blessing, and since you are a musician now it will give you more fans, Oh! You could be like those idols from earth one, I loved seeing them!]

—Idol..what? Wait, why did you even give me that stupid blessing?

[Stupi- Hey, I did it for your own good!, you are so beautiful, noble and have a good heart, you also love kids, someone like you deserves a family! I want you to find your fated one, fall in love and have a family!]

—But I already have a family?

[Not that kind of family you idiot!]

—But-

[I can't with you, I'm already sad enough about you lying and using art's name saying it was their blessing!, If i weren't rational enough I would really give you an even stronger blessing!]

—Wait what?

[But that would be dangerous, it's better to keep it as an extra charm that makes people see you as someone pleasant to the eye and to have near]

—That was the blessing? That motherfucker god of death said it was just a little extra charm and didn't explain anything.

[Typical of Death they can be such a stupid bastard some times]

Cale raised an eyebrow, this god wasn't as bad as he thought it would be.

[It's all his fault that the time got all messed up, I'm sorry for what that son of a bitch did]

—Uh...sure, but then, the blessing you gave me only makes me look a little better? Cause I really haven't noticed any change.

[Something like that, it did make you even more beautiful than you were, it keeps your hair and skin healthy too, but it also makes you seem harmless]

—Harmless?

[No one would like someone that looks dangerous or gives of the aura of danger right? Unless it's someone you have known for a long time, that's why you look frail to the eyes of others]

—Hold on a second, so, they are being more overprotective of me because the blessing makes me looks weak?

[Yes, it's easy to like someone that looks and feels weaker than you cause you have the reassurance than it can't hurt you, the only way of breaking it it's for you to actually show that you are indeed strong, but that might not work with your family since they know you from before and in that other timeline you were....really as weak as a dry leaf]

—That's actually pretty useful for scamming...

[You are an assassin now right? It also helps, I'm really impressed with you, cause you got to erase your presence even though you have my blessing, that's a great achievement] he heard the god giggling [The blessing might make things a little difficult, but in my defense, it was intended to work on the other timeline were all things were already sorted out, now it's just keeping you from having your time, I'm sorry]

—I'm not getting any stronger than before anyways, they would let me go alone anywhere anyways, so I guess I'll continue to be a harmless existence to everyone.

[Eh? But you are getting stronger?, you are not getting to much muscles because that wouldn't help with the blessing, although it is just taking more time than the necessary to form, but your strength is better than before, if you continue like this your glass plate might become one as strong as wood, not as strong as rock, but at least better than glass]

—Am I really getting stronger?

[Of course, hey but back to the main topic!!!, I came to talk with you about something apart from the fact you denied my blessing and said it was art's, Death was supposed to tell you but you hate him anyways so I came instead]

—And that would be?

[The white thing remembers]

—What?

[Yes, oh but he's a fucking idiot and thinks you don't for how you act in public, he believes the ones around you do and that's why they are protecting you so much, what a moron hahaha]

—So I just have to keep pretending then.

[Oh right, the countess also remembers]

—Mother?

[You know, I think Death told you, the ones close to you that were in the banquet remember, in other words, those who you had a deep connection with, since you improved your relationship with her she remembered, in fact, since time went back, everyone has the same soul, and souls don't forget nor change, everyone could be forced to remember, but is the subconscious that prevents them from doing so, the countess forced herself to remember cause those were important memories that her subconscious deemed as necessary]

—So, she remembers because of me?

[Yes, she was worried about you so her subconscious made her remember, basically every single person in the world could do the same, but since the time incident was linked to you, then only those close enough or that held you in a high position can, that's why it was easy to make the ancient dragon remember, oh, and because of this, be careful whit Clopeh Sekka]

—God and I thought I could live free of him...ah, is this also the reason Taylor remembered?

[Oh that's because Cage it's a rare exception because of her connection to Death]

—I see, so it's hardly possible that the rest of enemies a part from the white thing remembers, that's a good thing.

[Well my little red bird, I gotta go~]

—Why do you call me like that?

[Because of your beautiful singing of course, oh, and try not to sing to much in front of others, your voice is like a siren's one with my blessing and we don't want people obsessed over you apart from Clopeh now do we?]

—I'll keep that in mind.

[But that doesn't mean you don't have to sing anymore, I love your voice after all, and don't you dare say it's not good cause Art even thought on giving you her blessing after hearing it, but I stopped them don't worry, now bye~]

—Ah, yes, goodbye.

He could feel his surroundings again, although his eyes were still closed, he could hear the people on the first floor, the rough carpet he had lie on and...the presence of someone opening the window behind him and coming in.

"Another one of those people?, did they come in from here because there is less people?" The steps hardly made any noise, and when he knew whoever was there was getting close to him, he quickly grabbed the knife he had and turned around ready to kill, but he stopped after seeing Ron's familiar face.

—Ah, it was you— he let out a sigh of relief and let himself fall again to continue resting his eyes.

—Of course young master, this Ron was only worried to find you here all on your own and sleeping in the floor.

—And the others?

—They're waiting for my signal to barge in or to let them know you are fine.

—Well tell them I'm fine, and then go help the people on the first floor too.

—I understand.

-Humaaaaan!!!

The window opened and a breeze went directly to him punching him in the chest. He winced in pain, not letting the kid see his face, unfortunately Ron had seen it.

—Raon, I'm okay, I just want to rest.

—I understwand human, I'll tell goldy gwamps so we can go home!

The dragon, still invisible, stormed out of the room. Meanwhile Ron casually looked at his puppy young master.

—An interesting look young master.

Cale flinched. Soon after the old man lifted the boy's shirt revealing the wound and frowned. Cale sat and covered it again.

—Who did it?

—Does it matter?

—Of course it does, whoever is responsible for this deserves to die.

The terrifying smile of the man made him avert his eyes.

—It was the mage in the video call, he's already dead.

—Ho, I'm happy to hear that, specially because I could see that you actually pay attention during the trainings.

—Not really...

—You also did a good job with the other four people that you killed.

—Oh, I forgot about the two unconscious men outside.

—We can take care of those, we have to take you back now.

—Don't tell mother about the wound.

—I'm afraid I can't do that young master.

—I supposed so, it's going to heal soon though.

—Cale-nim!!— the door opened, and a group of people entered.

He didn't even cared about his appearance as he only wanted to eat something and sleep. So he just nodded and gave short answers to everything they were asking, until Eruhaben came close and noticed something in his arms.

—Are those bruises?

"Fuck" he looked at them, there were plenty, and since his shirt was a little ripped, they were visible.

—Yes?

—How did you get them?

—Baron Mena insulted my mother so I talked back, and he got angry for it.

—He insulted the countess?

—No, my mother.

Ron's terrifying mile disappeared completely seeing the murderous light in his puppy young master's eyes, he was clearly angry, and it was understandable, he had to admit it, he really had great potential to be an assassin, specially for that subtle killing intent he was showing in his eyes that was being ignored by the rest.

"I wanted to kill him myself, for insulting Cale's mother and also for making those bastards beat me, that hurt like hell, and I hate being in pain, that son of a bitch"

The baron would not have a nice death. Finally Cale was teleported back home, not without drinking a healing potion first to cure his more important wound and not scare his family. After a good meal and a bath he went to sleep, while the others casually burned down someone's mansion and made him go missing.

Chapter Text

The knews about the poor young master Cale being kidnapped spread around the kingdom in no time, the people were shocked, since there were a lot of people that knew about him thanks to a recording of his most recent presentation that was going around. When he was found, the people were outraged to know that the same man that had been spreading rumors about the boy was the one that had committed such a thing.

And at that moment the story about Cale Henituse, that was known as a trash, came to light. How the boy was harassed by the people working for his family, but also about how he acted in such a way to defend his family. The people couldn't help but have a liking to the poor boy, but then when the rumor about him not liking to be the center of attention because of that came to light, they all collectively and without even talking about it, decided to keep their mouths shut in front of him and act normal.

This was specially done at the academy, where all were planning on acting like Cale wasn't the most beautiful person they had known and treat him like a normal student with nothing out of the ordinary when he comes back.

And now they couldn't stop thinking how traumatized he must be. His family usually has high security on their home and information doesn't leak, but people outside had seen how a priest had entered the mano in a rush, wich meant he had been wounded. The worries of the people from rain city grew more and more as time passed and there were no knews of their young master.

Meanwhile Cale was peacefully resting inside of the bathtub enjoying the warm and scented water. He had been rescued two days ago and was currently happily living his free week of slacking life as he had barely move for the last fourty two hours.

After they teleported him back to the manor, his eyes and hair were returned to their original color and was forced to see a priest that healed his wounds, thankfully he had been intelligent enough to clean his face from the blood he had coughed, so no one got to know that. He was then fed and forced to sleep, not that he was against it.

—I guess it's time to go out.

He got out of the bathtub and used one of the towels to dry himself, as he was on that he suddenly saw his reflection in the big mirror, covering himself with the towel he walked to it and started seeing him there.

Pale skin that it did seem more healthy and smooth than before, and his hair was also better. He posed a little and then covered his face in embarrassment. There were a few changes, but be didn't really understood how was the blessing working apart from making him look more healthy.

Cale Henituse was quite the beauty after all, he had the appearance of his mother and any clothes would fit him. Kim Rok Soo had always knew that now in this body he was handsome, but the thought never went more far than being kind of a joke that he could say because the body wasn't exactly his.

As Kim Rok Soo, he hated his appearance, who would like it honestly? He was covered in scars, his looks were the most normal thing one could ask for, and he had always been something skinny, weak, a burden, a waste. Always left behind, treated like a punching bag, someone incapable of being loved.

Since little, since he was left in that orphanage, cause he was just a problem to everyone, the trash that stayed there until the end because no one wanted him, called different names, and then being just push aside because of the personality and way of acting he had to develop to not get hurt.

—An emotionless bastard...

At least he didn't had that disgusting body anymore. And now he also had a family. Blessing or not it didn't matter cause he only wanted to have his slacker life, and maybe continue playing music.

He took the other towel and started drying his hair, but when he went for his clothes he realized that they were still on his bed. For the last two years, because of the people coming into his room unannounced and having tea parties he had develop the costume of dressing in his room, but since Ron was busy interrogating some bastard that was now deemed as missing and it's supposed to be running from the law after kidnapping him, the person who usually makes sure his clothes were in the bathtub could not check it this time.

After securing the towel on his waist, he opened the door and entered his bedroom while still drying his hair.

—Ah, hello hyung.

Alberu was sitting in the sofa with a cup of tea in his hand and with a blank expression. He had taken off his disguise and was on his dark elf appearance, since the countess and count already knew him as Bob.
Choi Han wasn't much better than him, with a stupid expression on his face while standing there.

Both were looking at the same thing. The pale, soft, and bare skin of the boy, his dripping wet hair that was starting to reach his tiny waist, and how not to mention the smell the scented water of his bath had left on him.

—I..uh, forgot my clothes here— he picked up his pajamas as he said that.

He would get mad at the fact they were there uninvited when it was the time when people had agreed to live him his alone time, only with Raon company of course, but since he has the habit of doing the same thing every time he goes see Alberu it might had been too hypocrite of him.

So he just quickly returned to the bathroom to change, he was going to do it in his room, but even if it was only Choi Han and his hyung he preferred to do it in a place with no people to look. He would only trust Ron to help him change or be present.

Alberu placed the tea cup in the table softly, he was using all his years of mastery to not let his face show anything else that his usual smile.

That was a seriously dangerous scene that both men were trying to recover from. Cale was pretty, really pretty, but that really pretty transformed into another thing when he showed himself like that, it was something that no one should definitely see.

In the seat in front of the prince, the little dragon that was there with a book on his paws, was looking at them in confusion. And that confusion turned into a little fear when Choi Han slapped himself out of nowhere to just return to his usual smile, meanwhile Alberu's expression was so stiff that made him look scary too.

Surely, Eruhaben should have told the kid to not let anyone get too close to Cale, cause the strangers were not the only problem here.

Not long after that Cale came out of the bathroom already dress and brushing his hair. Usually Ron would have done that, but he was busy as mentioned, and Hans was too bad at it, always pulling his hair, so he preferred doing it himself.

—Human, shall I dwy your hair fow you?

—Wait till I'm done brushing it.

The kid flew to the bed and started looking at his human.

—So, hyung, may I know the reason why you come to visit?

Alberu, Who had already returned to his usual smile, took a sip of his tea.

—I came to see how you were doing, but judging by...— he coughed a little —What I saw earlier, I must suppose you are right.

—I was immediately healed, it wasn't much thought, just some bruises.

—Yes, I heard that damn bastard punched you.

—More than that, he ordered others to do it, but it's kind of the same so I don't care.

—Well there's someone already taking care of him.

—Is there any knews from Tasha?

—Yes, Aun tasha started the construction on the forest of darkness yesterday, they selected two pieces of land to start, the one closest to Harris village will have preference since we are planning on letting the wolf tribe come live here earlier, the other will start later.

—Has Rosalyn said something? She did inform about making contact with Lock, but since he is a child now it's not very likely that his uncle will just hear his opinion about moving out and having our protection, since they don't know us.

—Rosalyn said she will be going there in a few days Cale-nim— Choi Han was the one answering his question —I will also go.

—I see— Cale finished brushing his hair and looked at the little dragon, that used his magic to dry it completely.

—And what will you be doing with your free time my dear dongsaeng?

He was waiting for Cale to start taking about slacking and eating as he always did, yet he got an answer a little different.

—I'll just sleep, and I suppose I'll be composing something for the contest too.

The prince blinked, not knowing if he had hear right, the swordsman reacted in a similar way too.

—A contest?

—Yes, professor Festa convinced me to participate in a piano contest in about a month, and since I already have an idea of the song I want to compose, I'll try finishing quickly with it so I can start practicing.

—You...are going to work on a song?

—Yes?

—Work?

—I said yes?, you don't have to act like that your highness, I like playing music.

—I pwefer when you sing human!

Cale petted his head and the kid just wagged his tail a little.

—I...did heard that your singing was good, why don't you show us little dongsaeng?— he said it as he hadn't heart it almost every day to sleep.

—Can't do, a god told me not to.

—What? Did the God of death try to do something to you again?— Choi Han come a little closer and with a preoccupied expression.

—No, it was the god that gave me the blessing.

—Is it making any trouble for you?— Albeu asked.

—Not really, it just explained some things that other bastard god didn't.

—Then it told you not to sing?

—More like being careful with it? But I guess it's okay if I just sing for the kids or my siblings.

Alberu smiled. —And me? I'm like a brother after all right? C'mon my dear dongsaeng, won't you sing for me?

—Your highness, the greatest star of our kingdom that shines in the skies and brings the light for all his citizens, do you really want me to stop calling you hyung that much?

—...just forget it.

—I'll do that then— he let out a small laugh —Right, the god also told me that the white thing recovered his memories.

—What??!!— the two man and the kid screamed.

—Apparently he thinks I don't remember by how I act in public, wish means he had been investigating us already, he knows that some of you remember, just not who in specific.

—This....this only means one thing— Alberu made a serious expression —You can't go alone to the academy anymore, or anywhere.

—I thought you all would say that, even though I can protect myself, guess me surviving a kidnapping and killing everyone there doesn't count as knowing how to defend myself.

—If you could defend yourself without getting hurt we might have considered it Cale-nim.

There was no use on talking with this two, or any other person, they would see him as weak anyways. It was somewhat frustrating, he wasn't a child even if he looked like one, he was a whole adult inside but they didn't seem to take that in count.

—If I take a bodyguard with me it will just make me stand out more.

—But you'll be safe.

—And so you won't even listen to what I want?

—Your safety goes over all Cale-nim.

The boy nodded. —I see, out of my room.

—What?— both man made a stupid expression after hearing that.

—I said out of my room, before I get Eruhaben-nim to make you go out, now.

They gulped seeing the eyes of the boy, they didn't want to, but still keep silent as they went out, it was rare to see Cale mad, and of course they wouldn't make it worse. After they were gone, Cale just laid down on the bed while hugging Raon, that sensing it wasn't the best moment to talk just stayed there.

After a while the little dragon heard his humas stomach grumbling.

—Human, are you hungwy? Do I tell Beacwox to bring food? Or...are you still angwy...?

—I'm still angry..but I'm also hungry.

—Human, you are weak, but not as weak as befowe! I don't want you to be alone, cause you don't like it, so I want to be with you, I'm also kinda weak wight now, so let's be weak together and I'll pwotect you!

"Together..." he looked at the kid, with big blue eyes, the corner of his lips went up.

—I also want to be with you Raon, and I'll protect you too.

The kid giggled. —Otay!! I'm also hungry, let's eat!!

—Alright.

A few minutes after that, On and Hong came to the room accompanied by Beacrox, who had brought the food. Cale just sat at the table and stared at the food.

The kid's did the same, staying silent, the boy raised his eyebrow.

—What's wrong?

The kids flinched. —Nothing— On answered.

Raon stared at his steak, yet Hong was the one that actually gave him the idea of what was going on.

—Are you still angry?

Cale gave Raon a reprimanding look. The kid was the one that had gone to the kitchen to ask for the food, he might have told them, but he could forgive him, since he rarely kept something from his siblings.

—Yes, but not with the three of you so don't worry.

They relaxed and started to smile. What use was getting mad at them? They were just kids after all, he knew well how bad it was for a child to be the one recieving the anger of an adult just because they happened to be in the place.

He grabbed his fork and knife and took a bite of the sausages.

—It's tasty as always.

Beacrox nodded. —Although I'm afraid there won't be any dessert young master.

—No dessert? Why?

—There has been a thief stealing pastries lately, it's quite a problem.

"Shit, Does he know? No, maybe he is making assumptions because of that time he caught me?" He didn't show any change in his expression as he took another bite of his food.

—Really? Are you looking for the thief then?

—Yes, I already found it.

The food in front of him wasn't looking as good as before.

—I'm keeping my eyes on him, since he once made a mess in the kitchen.

As he said that, the man put a glass of pure lemonade in the table, with slices of lemon on it, it added just one teaspoon of sugar and mixed before sliding the drink toward his young master with a mischievous yet small smile.

—Enjoy.

"Like...like father like son" he gulped. With all the courage he had he took the glass to his lips and drank everything at once, suppressing the grimace on his face.

The girl watched him with pity as she continued with her food, who told him to do something that stupid?

—Young master.

Cale didn't want to answer, but did it anyways.

—Yes?

—If you write the recipe, I can remake whatever you tried doing last time at the kitchen.

He examined the man's face carefully, to see if he was being serious right now, but apparently he was.

—Really?

Beacrox was taken aback, seeing the expecting eyes of the boy.

—Will you really? With any recipe I give you?

—....yes.

—Then don't take back your words later.

As if the lemonade incident hadn't happened just moments ago, Cale started eating again, while Beacrox didn't know what was that just now. It was a strange feeling, but he ignored it, now that the food had been delivered, he had to go help his father with the....interrogation.

The man was really in a bad state, wich was great for them, apparently he had fallen unconscious a while ago and they were letting him rest. As Beacrox got closer, Cage and his father looked at him with smiles.

—Oh, chef, you are finally here.

—I was serving the young master and the kids.

—Perfect, then I don't have to worry about that— Ron was in a good mood.

—Have you heard something interesting?

—Yes— Cage face darkened —The baron got the fortune he used for the kidnapping through a loan, but, he didn't really knew the other party, he just signed and got the money.

—A loan from someone he didn't know?

—Yes, but he said the man appeared to be from the empire, the deal was for him to repay the debt by just kidnapping young master Cale and having him get taken to the other side of the border.

—There was someone else behind everything— Ron started —And by what we heard from the people that was present there, the las mage that appeared was not at the level of the ones the baron contracted, he was probably there to check on the young master.

Was it arm? It was the most easy answer, but if it wasn't them, that would mean they had to be extra carefull of another possible threat.

—Did you find it?

The man bowed as he approached.

—Yes my liege, the baron was taken hostage by Cale Henituse companions, they also burned down his house.

He nodded internally, approvingly. —Then what about the other task I gave you?

—We found every single one of the mages that participated in it, we killed all of them as tou ordered.

—What about the information?

—They were only mages with no relationship with nobles and that traveled around working for different people.

—And the guild?

—They...

—Yes?

—They had a contract with a noble of the empire sir, the slaves were supposed to be used as materials for one of the alchemist towers.

Barrow's heart seemed to stop for a moment, thinking about Cale ending in that place and suffering like those unimportant slaves, he didn't like it, it made him feel strange and angry.

—Take care of them, if they can't verify where the people came from then they're a problem, have this went the wrong way, we would had all the people around Cale Henituse barging into our plans.

—Sir, wouldn't it been better if he died?

—No!!— he punched the table.

Sayeru was frozen in his place. For what he had heard, this Cale Henituse was a big danger for their cause, then, why did his liege refused so much the idea of getting rid of him?

Seeing the face of his comrades Barrow calmed down a little. They were right, Cale Henituse was a pester they should get rid of, a menace for their great plan. Yet he was acting like that for him? He looked at his hand.

—He...is dangerous, but it's also necessary for the future, so he can't die just yet.

He was lying, but at the same time not, he did need Cale Henituse and his force to defeat the lion dragon and to face the temple, but he was also a problem that would be better to get read quickly to clean the road towards his goal. But just thinking how Cale was in danger made him feel strange and a little angry, as well as scared of loosing his only way out of the pain.

Also, there were so many changes from what he remembered, not only Cale's change of personality and story, but also the disappearance of the cat tribe, strange behavior of some of the rulers from the western continent, and also the fact that the tiger tribe, that hadn't have any contact with Cale's people, were reuniting in one place and making more difficult for them to take them down.

"It couldn't be that this is a completely different timeline with a different history and events as the one I remember right?" It might be a possibility, that something happened after his death and for some reason only him and his enemies remembered, that would explain some of the changes.

—Then, how should we proceed my liege?— Sayeru finally asked.

—Just do as I said, destroy the guild and advise the others that are in connection with the nobles or the alchemy towers to be more carefull and not involve people with much influence in it or it could go bad.

—Yes, my liege.

As he was left alone he let out a long sigh. It was already bad enough that he wouldn't be able to see Cale and reduce the effects of the curse by listening to his music, but he was sure he would not be left alone anymore, wich meant it would be difficult to get close to him.

"Although just by disguising myself as Elias should be alright, I don't think they would suspect someone that actually existed, even if they investigate me, they won't find anything"

He had made sure to select someone that had lived all his life in Roan, someone that had a simple story and information. Elias White was an orphan kid that lived with his uncle and wouldn't go out much because of his poor health, and since he had left replacements at their home while he wasn't there, there was no way that people would suspect anything.

—Should I bring him more cookies?, maybe if I do that he will let me hold his hand again.

He couldn't help it, the curse disappeared almost completely when he did that, and although the music worked, the effects were less. Maybe he should have learned to play an instrument to be in the same department and section of the academy as him.

Now he just had to wait for him to go back to the academy, cause that people wouldn't bully a frail and unhealthy kid right?

—It's better if I make some adjustments to the plans for now and start arranging things for the alliance.

He could not neglect his plans, he had to work to take those people by surprise. The plaza terror incident would had to be done earlier, and in an unexpected moment when Cale Henituse wasn't present, and he should try killing Alberu Crossman first, the only reason Cale's group could move around so freely was thanks to the prince after all.

—Usually you go for the head first, but, it's really hard for something to move if you cut the legs too, and if things are as I think they are, then the prince might be the head of the group this time.

Their plans would go more smoothly that way. In the best case scenario, Cale Henituse would not remember a thing and then he would be able to transform him in the next dragon slayer and take him to his side, if he didn't want to cooperate as before then he should just kidnap him. But for now it was better to make sure he wasn't close of the places regarding his plans to not harm him.

Chapter Text

—He has been there the whole day nya.

—Do you think he's still mad?

—This is all Choi Han's and the prince fault nya!

Eruhaben heard the kids conversation, Cale had been in his room for the past four days, he would go out only to go to his music room and stay there for hours, Raon was the only one that would be at his side, except when he was practicing. The kids had said it started after he got mad and kicked the prince and the swordsman out of his room, and thanks to the little dragon the others knew what happened.

They thought the same as Alberu and Choi Han, Cale needed to be guarded and protected at all times, but, seeing how mad he was made them think about it. They were ignoring and downplaying his opinions in some way, it was his right to be mad even if the others only wanted his safety.

The Cale they all knew was weak but strong, a body and abilities that were under even the normal, but with great powers. He would over use them and injure himself making everyone worry, so they were sticking to that image and mixing it with the new one, the slim and frail looking kid that was now Cale.

They were even more worried, they could barely stand seeing the man coughing and all covered in blood, how could they even stand seeing him as a kid doing the same reckless thing? But still, even if they didn't want to acknowledge it, Eruhaben new well that even if he looked frail, he was stronger than before, Ron had done a good job with him, and it was kind of scary, Cale didn't even hesitate if he had to kill someone, he would just do it, and he even did it right.

Even if he had some troubles while fighting that monster before, the fact that he killed something that strong without help was a lot, even if the rest could easily kill it, the dragon knew it was kind of stupid to compare anyone to their group, but it was also necessary considering who their enemy was.

At that moment Raon came into the room and went to sit with his siblings.

—Our youngest, what is Cale doing?

—He is at his music woom, he said not to bother him.

—Is he still composing?

—I wanted to hear it nya.

—Hey little kid, How is he doing?

—He sleeps till late, then he eats, and after that he goes to pwactice and stays thewe.

—Is he eating good?

—Yes.

—I see, and is he still angry?

—He hasn't say anything, except that he mentioned that the song would pwobably be weady today.

—I see.

—It's those two fault! Cale is weak but he can protect himself, as he protected us many times too.

On was angry too, sure Cale was a sacrificial idiot, but she had seen his training and she knew well, that even if Cale didn't show it, he was getting closer and closer to Beacrox level, he could even get there in one or two years, probably even more fast if he weren't so lazy.

—He is also lost in thoughts— the little dragon comented and looked at his siblings —I think he's thinking about that— certainly, Cale had been thinking about the people that also cared for him in earth, the ones that were gone.

"That?" The dragon didn't know what they were talking about.

—You think? That would explain why he looked so solitary.

—He must be sad.

—He doesn't like remembering but he still does.

"What are they talking about?"

—What if we make him some cookies? He likes them, maybe that'll make him happy?

—Yes, nice and sweet things help me not to think about the cave, it must be the same for him cause he liked them even mowe!!

—What are you three talking about? What is that about the cave?

The kids exchanged glances, then the silver kitten slightly hit the seat with her tail making a thud sound.

—It's a secret, something only we know, Cale would get mad if we told others, he doesn't like sharing this things.

—Yeah, we shouldn't even know either, but since he told Raon, he should know we tell us everything!

—Something he would get mad if told?

—Cale is complicated, you wouldn't know, it's a big secret, so don't tell anyone, we only say it because it's you gramps and we know you won't go telling people about this.

—Yes, so you didn't hear anything at all nya!

—That's right goldy gwamps, it's not something you or anyone should know, so don't ask!

—Then let's do it!! The plan to make Cale stop being angry!

—Yeah!, let's go ask Beacrox to teach us nya!

—We'll make a three floor cake for him!

The three children stormed out of the room and went to the kitchen.

"But, what were they talking about?" No, since they said they talked about it in front of him because they trusted him, it was better to not ask or investigate "It must be something important but that need to be kept a secret"

Cale was already angry because people were not taking him seriously nor giving him space, so it would make things worst if he tried something now.

—Beacwox!!

—Beacrox!!

Three children entered the kitchen screaming. The man frowned, but instead of telling them to leave he waited patiently till they got to him and started talking.

—Teach us!

—We want to make a cake for the human!!

—A Cake?

—Yes!!— the three answer at the same time.

Why did they want to make him a cake? His birthday was still around a month later so there wasn't a reason for it. "Unless..." at this point everyone knew that he young master wasn't in a good mood, wich had made Choi Han crouch outside of his room like a reprimanded dog only to be ignored when the young master left the room. The only people with who he talk to were Ron, Beacrox, the kids, his siblings, the countess and the ancient dragon.

Beacrox thought about it for a moment. —Alright, but you all have to be careful and do everything as I told you to do it.

—We are not like Cale, we will not mess up your kitchen— said On confidently.

—Or like Choi Han, we are skilled!

—We could also make the cookies!

—I could serve him te nya!

He supposed he could help the kids, since it only might be Choi Han and the crown prince recieving the cold treatment, but since the others shared opinion with those two, he barely even talk to them too.

Cale was still mad. How could he not be? They were being to overprotective of him, but he could protect himself, he was just careless that last time. He had a lot of patience, but that didn't mean he didn't had a limit, he has been treated like a kid by everyone for the last two years and he was done with that.

—I'll just ignore them all until they apologize.

It seemed to him that he had to teach them the importance of realizing one's mistakes and ask forgiveness for it. Even that god told him he was much stronger than before, he even was able to use his ancient powers more times than before as he realized during his battle with that mage.

Cale could give in a lot of things, but not this, how was he supposed to fight against that fucking organization to avoid getting the world destroyed and a lunatic becoming god if they barely let him go alone to the academy? What was next? Changing the silverware for a kid's one so he doesn't have the chance to get hurt?

The only ones treating him the way it should were Ron, his siblings and mother, as well as the kids, Beacrox and Eruhaben-nim, and the last one was protective of him, but even the dragon knew to let him have his time and freedom.

—I won't back down, cause I'm not wrong— he stopped playing as he said that.

The boy stretched out and yawned , life was hard without a chef to bake pastries, but at least he would probably have his korean food to eat, not to mention...

He took a jar of cookies from his spatial bag and started to eat slowly, it was then when he heard a soft knock on the door and then it opened. Violan entered and walked with a serious smile as she closed the door behind her, she went straight to the couch and sit down.

Cale just slowly started to hide the cookies not wanting to explain were did he get them.

—Mother...is there a problem.

—No...none.

"Does she want to talk to me about what she remembers?" Would she be disappointed? He was trash after all, one that didn't really do much for life until the war.

—Can I hear you play?

As he was still creating the sheets for one of the songs he wanted to play on the contest, he would normally say no, but taking a break wasn't bad.

—Sure, what do you want me to play?

—Anything you want.

—Then, I'll choose something...

Soon enough he was playing. Violan closed her eyes and smiled while listening, even though the songs his son had played before were somewhat a little sad, this one wasn't, it was nice and relaxing. This one was one of the first songs he plagiarized, as everything he composed, cause why do the hard work when he was in another world ad could just use what he had?

Violan was thinking as she heard the song, she had been thinking a lot lately, as a new view was opened for her. Cale had change, after the war he looked happy with the kids and living with his new family, yet he didn't pay to much attention to them and she understood, since as a family they had failed him. She was thankful though, that the solitary back she saw for such a long time was now surrounded by people.

"He has people that care for him, and people who also want the best for him, they gave him something I didn't give him before, and that's alright, I can't force forgiveness or love, so I'll just stay by his side with lily, Basen, and Deruth, even if he can't understand that"

She wouldn't force her ways or thoughts on him, he had always been a free spirit after all. And she knew Deruth may be too buried on his thoughts of culpability to actually do the correct thing, but he was trying and that was enough, they already failed once, so now they would be there, giving him what he needed.

So that's why she had made a decision, she won't make the same mistake as the others cause what would have been the last two years getting close to her son if she didn't learn to hear him and respect his decisions?

When Cale was done playing he turned to see his mother, and saw her smiling at him.

—Cale.

—Yes mother?

—Do you like playing music.

—I...did take a liking to it, it helps me relax, and it's...fun.

—I see, it's something personal for you.

—I guess, but I have no problem playing in front of others, well a little, we started practicing for that with professor Festa.

—I see, that's good— she stayed silent for a moment —You don't have to take a bodyguard with you to the academy.

His eyes widened. Was he hearing right? Well, Violan was really permissive with him, but still, he didn't expect her to be okay with that.

—I...really?

—You were a commander and a hero— she saw how the expression of the boy didn't change at all —You fought and showed that you could be strong even if it takes a sacrifice, although I don't want you to go around coughing blood, but, you managed to get rid of your captors during the kidnapping, and you are still training, so I believe that you can handle things, besides, the academy strengthened the security.

—So you really remembered.

—Yes, but doesn't that make things easier?

—I guess it does.

—Just to clarify, you still look and are like a kid to me, so there might be things I won't be okay with, but I can trust you on others.

He laughed. —You don't have to worry, I was planning on letting Raon come with me now, I think I was also protecting him a bit too much, he is a dragon after all.

—Then I guess you can understand the feelings of this mother, I will notify the others later.

—Don't, I'm still waiting for them to apologize, I won't let this just go as if it were nothing, they are really overreacting.

—I understand, you tell me when then, also, you can take more than a week free if you want.

—Oh, I'll take my time waiting for them then.

—Do as you want, by the way, Agata told me you will be participating in the contest, so I guess I should tell you.

—What?

—It's going to take place on the Ubarr territory, I guess it makes sense since Popelina wanted to make the territory a place for tourism before the naval base, I guess holding this kind of events there was her way of trying to get to that.

—The Ubarr territory? Guess I'll be seeing young lady Amiru again— "And get the sound of the wind too"

—Are we not going to start the construction of the naval base yet?

—Not yet, in case the enemy notices, but we can start with our city walls though.

—Yes, let's made them more sturdy and bigger that before, we have the time for that after all.

Cale smiled, it was nice that the countess remembered, now she had her to convince the count cooperate in his plans without the need of doing anything at all, not to mention they understood each other as they already were used to the other.

—Then, I will inform Eruhaben-nim about it.

Cale raised an eyebrow. —To Eruhaben-nim?

—Yes, he's practically the one in charge on checking on you at the academy, so I guess I have to tell him first, although I don't think he will be against it.

"Why does it sound like she was informing my father?, that's why people thinks he is, even when we are nothing alike"

—Then I'll be going, don't forget to eat, and rest for a little.

—Yes, I'll do that in a while mother, I'm still not done with the song I'm working on.

—I'll leave you to it then.

Choi Han was sitting in the floor and hugging his legs, he was a dog, one that had barked too much and was reprimanded by his owner, and as a dog, he was extremely sad because of it, but it was the right thing to do, Cale was weak and needed constant protection, what if he ended up passing out for weeks after coughing up blood again? What if he was kidnapped by people more dangerous the next time? What if he encounters an assassin while being alone? He always had relied on others to notice the dangers, so how could he do something like going around alone?

He could not be at easy knowing he might be in danger, he was part of his precious family after all. As his knight, Choi Han's work was to keep him safe, but he had been failing on doing that lately. He was practically useless

—Choi Han.

The swordsman looked up to see the beautiful face of the old dragon frowning at him.

—Get up now and follow me.

Even though he wanted to stay there until Cale returned to his room, he followed the dragon. He felt as he was back in school and a teacher had called him to the teachers room because he had done something wrong.

They went to the room they used when Cale didn't want anyone else in his room apart from the kids.

—Choi Han, ask for forgiveness.

The black haired man pressed his lips. —But Cale-nim, he-

—I don't care, because you are wrong.

—Eh?

—Raon told me exactly what you said, so, by your words, Cale's opinion and decisions doesn't matter because he needs to be kept safe?

—Well...if you put it that way.

—There's no use of seeing that from different perspectives because that doesn't change the fact you are disregarding someone's capabilities of choosing what to do with their life.

—I...

—I know, I also want to keep him safe, and the fact he looks like a kid doesn't help on letting him go around like that, but you have to remember he is not a kid inside, he acts like one outside to fool others, but that doesn't make him one.

After all one's freedom ends when it privates others from it with one'sactions. Now, even if Choi Han's, Alberu's and everyone else's intentions meant good, that didn't mean it was correct.

—Keeping him from his privacy and imposing everyone's wishes over his isn't the right way to do it, that's why I prepared some magic artifacts that will protect him even if we are not there, a defensive tool that will activate in case of danger.

—...I understand, I still don't want to, but you are right, I can't do something like that to Cale-nim, I do have to apologize..

—Yes, you do, and stop whining like a dog, even the kids are more mature than you when Cale gets angry or mad at them.

—Okay...

—Perfect, now I only have to go have a talk with that prince, but that can wait— he stared at the swordsman for a bit —And you, reflect on your actions, and talk to the other so they understand, Cale is not going to talk to any of you until you apologize sincerely giving the reason why you are doing it, that unlucky bastard.

—I'll make sure to do that...Eruhaben-nim.

—Also— he made the man look at him —Ron has trained him, and he knows his potential, if he says it will be right then it'll be right, don't underestimate that punk.

The kids were sad. It wasn't as their problem didn't had a solution, well, in some way it didn't, but still, seeing the burn cookies in front of them made them feel sad anyways. They were too busy mixing the cake batter that they forgot the cookies, it had to be at the moment Beacrox went for some things at the warehouse, their only job was to watch over the cookies in the oven, yet here they were, with a bunch or burned cookies.

—He's going to get mad.

—But it was an accident, and it's the first time we try noona.

—There's nothing to do now, we just have to take responsibility and say the truth, and try making the cake right.

So that's what they did, but surprisingly Beacrox didn't say anything apart from sighing and then started to help with the cake and make sure the same thing didn't happened twice. And so in about two hours of effort, they could start putting everything together.

—I say to put the chocwolate cweam first!

—But that would be better covering the cake!

On only looked at him while holding the strawberry marmalade she had done for the cake. Beacrox was slicing the biscuit. After a good fight between the two kids they decided to put the normal cream outside and the colocate one inside with the marmalade. They didn't end up doing a three floor cake, but they were happy with the results.

—They let's go give it to the human!!— said the little dragon and he flew around the kitchen in circles.

Beacrox put everything in a little cart and followed the children, he should be already making dinner, yet here he was, following the children. Unfortunately Cale wasn't in his room, so the chef just put everything in the table and went back to his job. The kids waited for a couple of minutes before start asking if he would really come, this was usually the hour but...

—Maybe he will be there an hour more than usual just like before.

—You don't think he will go out only for dinner right?

—Why doesn't he come?

—Should we go for him?

They almost run to the music room, and when they opened the door they closed it immediately again. They exchanged looks before nodding and opening it. There in the couch was Cale, leaning back on it, with his arms crossed and one leg over the other showing the perfect image of a king, in the floor was Choi Han with his head on the floor asking for forgiveness.

"What is going on?" They thought collectively.

There was a dead silence inside the room, until Cale stood up and walked to the man. He put a hand on his shoulder, but maintaining his eyes on the wall across the room.

—Then don't forget what you just said Choi Han, I'm not a kid even if a look like one.

Then he softly patted him on the back.

—Now get up, I don't like when you do things like this, raise your head.

—But-

—Let's go, I'm hungry, and I already accepted your apology, what else is there to discuss? Get up.

He would still wait for a blonde prince apology though, and the ones of the others that after hearing him say he would not go with a bodyguard to his classes opposed as well. When he went out no one was there, as expected, and so he walked to his room, followed by the pupp- the knight that was still with his head down looking at the ground.

"Even when I forgive him and everything should be fine he keeps doing that" he would not try to stop it more than twice though, since he knews he won't stop. Choi Han could be very stubborn with a lot of problematic things, and Cale didn't want to waste energy when he knew anything he said would work.

As he opened the door to his room, a sweet smell got to him, and he was really surprised to see a cake as well as little sandwiches and a hug of juice on the table.

—Human! We made a.cake for you!!

—And sandwiches!

On nodded. —Come eat, so you stop being angry.

Cale laughed, taking the kids by surprise. —You three, I said I wasn't angry with you, but, this looks nice and I'm hungry— he then gave them a genuine smile —Thank you.

The three kids went silent for a moment before running to him and start chatting about how they made the food with Beacrox. The cake tasted good, so Cale ate two pieces plus the sandwiches. Not knowing how at that exact moment someone was giving a scolding to a certain prince. He got his apologies for the next two days.

When Cale Henituse showed up again at the academy, everyone could see that his sweet smile had turned into an uncomfortable one as people started to gather with the questions about his wellbeing in the tip of their tongues, yet no one could dare to talk after seeing how the usual angel was not the same as before, walking more slowly than usual, not making eye contact with anybody.

People's heart were filled with pain as they saw him doing the usual walk towards his classroom, yet, even if some of them tried to get close and couldn't take his eyes of him, the rest of students, remembering their promises just gave him a quick glance before continuing with their lifes, the best they could do would be giving him time, space and privacy.

Elias White, the boy that everyone hated because they thought it was dating the angel, had shown up barely minutes after Cale appeared, and he went straight to see him. No one dared to actually bully him even if they hated him, cause he wasn't a healthy kid and Cale might be worried if he got there and saw his boyfriend/friend being mistreated by others.

The boy was close to his classroom when he saw Elias running towards him, that surprised him, since the guy was clearly tired as his physique wasn't the best. The moment the student was in front of him he took Cale's hands with a preoccupied expression.

—Cale-nim! I....— he went silent, then he smiled calmly —Sorry, I might have been to brusque right now.

Reluctantly he let go of the soft hands, he had sense it, the smell of blood, of those who had been near or committed murder. He saw as the boy averted his eyes.

Barrow understood, that it was perhaps this the reason all that people that remembered gathered around the boy even if he didn't, he was innocent yet intelligent and polite, but now? He had been in a situation that had left such a mark that the usual smile was gone, and that just made his heart have that weird feeling again, a painful one.

—I..hello, Elias.

Cale was embarrassed. People had convinced him that, to make things better he should act as a terrified kid that could still not forget the horrors he had lived due to the kidnapping, cause, if the white star knew about them as the god had said, then that meant he was probably observing Cale, if he went back to normal after something like that it would raise suspicion.

—I'm sorry for calling you by your name, it was, the hurry of the moment...

—It's alright.

—I just wanted to see how you were doing, but I guess I should go, you have your classes and probably don't want to talk with anyone.

He laughed nervously ready to go, when he felt as someone pulled his sleeve.

—Thank you for worrying, but I'm alright, I just, need time to process things...and since music is a good distraction I decided to come back to classes, and, it's good to talk with a friend.

He slowly grabbed his hand again, he was feeling really weird, more so that he had seen the angelic smile appear once more and only directed at him.

-I'm going to kill him!!!! If not I'll be breaking the promised I made to gramps!!!

"What the hell? Eruhaben-nim just what did you make him promise?!" Seeing that the boy's life was in danger due to his little baby bodyguard, Cale softly retrieved his hands without letting his smile go.

—I'll be late for my class, I'm sorry, you also should go to yours, one has to study and get better, appreciate the teachers efforts, so good luck.

He saw Elias nodding and so he continued on his way to his class. Unfortunately he had to also pretend a little with his teacher, but not as much as outside so be just did as normal, he was free of the outdoor classes for a few days though.

He now had to really start preparing for the contest, he would first start with local songs for the first three rounds, and for the last two he would play his plagia- personal compositions.

"Although it's really sad we couldn't find who that last mage had a connection to, but I have better things to do now than worrying about who could have possibly help the Baron" he was safe now thanks to the bracelet Eruhaben had made that it contained defensive magic as well as the presence of the little dragon.

Little did he know about how the white star started to think he had a problem with his heart although the doctor kept saying everything was fine, and how he unconsciously started to actually attend to his classes.

Chapter Text

The smell of the sea was good, although it would be even better if it weren't for the fact that Cale had to start pretending as soon as he got out of the carriage. A young woman came to him with a wide smile.

—Young master Cale, it's a pleasure to see you again.

—Young lady Amiru, I should be the one saying that.

—We have prepared your room in the knew inn we have opened not too long ago, I assure you that there will be strict security, not to mention the good installations, we worked hard to meet other nobles expectations.

—I'm hlad to hear that.

—The theater it's a little small I have to admit it, but it has everything for the contest, it's right there near the coastline, oh, your room also has an splendid view of the sea.

"Splendid view?, what am I going to see? Just the whirlpools, but I guess it will be a little better after I get rid of the big one" just as before, the others should stay for a couple of years.

—Now Amiru, I know you are young master Cale's fan, but you should let him go to his room, he has been traveling for the last days and must want to sleep— a woman, with the same green hair as the adolescent got closer with a sophisticated expression.

—Ah...you are right mother, I'm really sorry young master Cale.

—It's alright, I'm happy for hearing that you like my music young lady Amiru, and it's a true pleasure to meet with you again viscountess.

—Such a gentleman— the woman laughed softly —Bera, guide him and his people to their rooms— the young maid nodded —Young master Cale, all the other participants are staying here too, so we ask for respect.

—Of course, that's the minimum to do, no one would like to be deprived of their rest.

—I knew you would understand, now go rest, you have to be at one hundred percent tomorrow.

After saying goodbye they were guided to Cale's room, were Ron and Hans let his stuff, and the kids just went straight to the bed while waiting for the food that would be brought in half an hour or so.

—Human look at the whirlpools! Do you wemember the first time we were here? It looks the same!

—Yeah I do— he took the dragon in his arms.

—Are we going to blow up the whirlpool again?

—What?! So it was you young master?!

Hans, that was taking out the things on the suitcase looked at him in awe. Then everyone did the same at him.

—Hans...you remember?

—Eh?— the butler put a confused expression for a moment —Wait, when did that even happened?

—Ho?— Ron raised an eyebrow.

—Interesting, he's actually starting to remember— Cale comented while petting Raon who was still on his arms.

—No, no, then, the explosion...you completely wet by sea water...

—He does remember nya.

—That time he almost discovers Cale.

The kittens started to talk about it while shaking their tails.

—I wonder what were you doing that time to do something like that young master.

Cale just ignored the old butler by going to the bed and putting the baby dragon there.

—Well, those are things of the past, or future?, anyways, it doesn't matter anymore.

—But didn't you ask me for a bomb to do the same?

Cale clicked his tongue internally, but the kid didn't have the fault, one can't control what comes out of a kid's mouth. He felt how Ron was piercing him with his gaze, probably making that vicious smile of his. "Just ignore it, just ignore it"

—That's...for other thing Raon, just for, security....

"God what a lame excuse..."

—If you wanted to feel more safe you should have asked me for a better training young master, this Ron feels sad to know that what my training teaches you is not enough to give you the confidence to walk without fear.

"I'm dead"

—There's no reason to do such a thing, I will take a bath now, can you give me my clothes?

—Of course young master, I will put them in the bathroom.

—Human, can I take a bath with you?

—Mm? I don't see why not.

Hong in the bed was about to yell about wanting to do the same but On just hit him in the head with her paw. If she couldn't have that then her brother wouldn't either.

—You two have to take a bath later too— said Cale carrying the little dragon to the bathroom —I bought you two clothes to wear tomorrow.

The two kittens nodded. Cale went into the bath, where Ron was already filling the bathtub. When it was done, Cale first put the kid in it and started to clean it, the dragon let his human do the work while enjoying the warm water and the smell of the soap.

—You are not gwoing to bath too human?

—I'll do it in a minute, I'm busy cleaning you, it was already time for you to take a bath honestly.

—I didn't need it that much!

—Sure, as you say.

Like the dragon hadn't been jumping on piles of dried leafs all the way during the trip. He really was enjoying the coming of winter, too bad he might not be present for the first snow of the year since near the coast it was rare for that to happen.

After the dragon was cleaned, Cale proceeded to wash himself. As always he dressed up and went outside. He was so used to see people in his room that he wasn't even surprised to see the old dragon there.

—Eruhaben-nim, I see you are already here.

—The countess practically made me your manager for this kind of things, I just came here for a minute to see how you were doing.

—I'll just eat and then go to sleep, tomorrow the first part of the contest starts an noon and finishes kind of late.

—I will tell the others.

Cale sit on the bed and Ron started to work on his hair.

—Your har has grown a lot young master.

—Yes...should I cut it?

—No nya!

—How are we gwoing to pway with your hair if you cut it?!

—But it kind of gets in the way though, I can't count how many times trying to get up I put my hand over it and ended up pulling it.

—I think it looks good Cale, you look more like goldy gramps like that— said On with a smirk.

The old dragon almost choked with the tea and started coughing. Ron looked at the dragon with subtle murderous eyes as he went for a pair of scissors.

—So shall I cut your hair young master?

Calebwas unusually silent as he thought about it for a moment, he should cut his hair, as it kept getting stuck in places and getting in the way, why was he hesitating now? "It's just hair"

He saw Ron approaching with scissors and that terrible smile of his and felt his back cold. "So vicious, Does he want to cut my neck or what?"

—N-no, I will keep it long for a little more.

"Whatever, I just have to braid it when I go to sleep"

—Then can I comb your hair? I brought my hair ties and hair accessories— said On.

—Maybe later, we are going to sleep after eating remember?

—Then I'll do your hair tomorrow, that's later right?— the girl giggled.

"God what did I get myself into?"

—Oh right young master-nim, I heard miss Rosalyn invited the whale tribe to see your presentation.

—Why do they keep inviting people?

—Because you are good human!

—Yeah your music it's beautiful!

—It's nice to hear to what you play for us or others, since you are really good with it Cale— On said while agreeing with her brothers.

—I...— he looked down trying to not let the others see his face, but they all put blank expressions seeing how he was blushing —I'm not that good, you all are just exaggerating.

They all had forgotten that Cale's most biggest weakness was recieving compliments.

—Don't get embawwassed human!!

—He's red!

The kids of course had no tact and just made him blush more. He finally just got a little mad after all the teasing. Thankfully the food was delivered and everyone forgot as they started to eat and the went to sleep.

—Noona, don't get distracted.

—I'm sorry, it's just that this place looks, too fancy.

Witira was impressed, the interior of the theater didn't match with anything she had seen on her way there, it was really a big waste of money in her opinion. Yet Archie on her side looked a little to much grumpy as he didn't want to come, he didn't understand why he should go to see that scary bastard. Paseton on the contrary seemed to be excited to see the young noble once again.

—Ah, Witira-nim— Rosalyn approached them —It's been a while, although we had a call before yesterday.

—That's true, is good to see you all again, where is young master Cale?

—He is with the others, there's still half an hour before this starts and he's trying to hide because people keeps trying to get close to him.

—They are what?— Archie couldn't believe people actually wanted to get close to someone that scary.

—You will understand once you see, the kids and Ron did their best with young master Cale for today after all— she said as she crossed her arms —Anyways, I'll guide you there.

The theater was quite crowded, much more than expected, they had to get through a crowd of people, and then they saw a particular red hair between a group of people on the other side.

—Ah, Cale-nim!— Paseton smiled as he come closer.

—Yes?— the red haired turn around with his already mastered angelic smile and made the three whales forget what they were doing.

Not only was he wearing a dark blue suit with silver patterns on the flap and sleeves, but his hair had been combed in a braided crown that, if it weren't for Cale's negative, the children would have decorated with the flowers and butterflies ornaments On had brought. He really regretted letting the kids do his hair, but as he had gave his approval the day before, it wouldn't be good to back down now would it?

—Paseton, I didn't recognize your voice.

They were still froze in place, cause, were they seeing right?, was this really the young master Cale they knew? This bright smile was nothing close to the witty and mischievous smile they usually saw Cale do.

—Since we are all here let's go to one of the private rooms?— He was done with smiling any longer.

The three whales came out of their amazement, as the rest of the group was already following Cale. It was funny somehow, like watching a bunch of ducklings walking behind their mother who in this case was a fourteen year old.

But there was someone that, instead of being impressed or with his head being a mess, was utterly scared for his life.

"T-there's no way they are the same person" though Archie as he started to sweat cold.

As everyone got into the room and the door was closed, Cale let himself fall into the couch without any manners and put an annoyed expression. The change from public mode to alone with his people was a big one.

—What an unlucky bastard— said Eruhaben as he sit down next to him.

—Don't be mad young master, after all is for your safety.

"You are saying that but I can see you only want to laugh at me" the old butler was smiling too much.

—Well, Witira, I haven't see you and Paseton since the banquet— he then looked towards Archie —You too.

—Young master Cale, what we saw outside?— the future queen asked.

—I have to act even though I don't want to, we know the white start has recovered his memories but he thinks I do not, so this is all an act to fool him.

—I see, you are a great actor, even I was confused and impressed by the change, isn't that right Paseton?

—Eh?— he flinched as his ears started to get slightly red —Yes, it was....different, ah but not in a bad way, you really are good at acting young master Cale.

—Ah, Human, I saw your friend fwom school.

The eyes of everyone turned sharp as they heard that. And although Cale for some reason felt a ominous feeling, he couldn't do anything as the kid kept talking.

—A friend?— On asked puzzled, Cale actually made friends?

—Yes!, this kid that gives sweets to the human!

Now the glares turned into a pity look, as they probably guessed the kid was being scammed by Cale just to get food from him.

—Although he also likes to hold the humans hands! I don't really like him.

—Hold his...hands?— Choi Han smile looked really vicious.

"Raon please stop you are gonna get me killed"

—May I know who is this 'friend' of yours, young master?

"This old man is so scary!" He remained expressionless.

—Just a student I talk to sometimes, he is the only one that actually talks to me instead of looking from far away, so I guessed it was easier to just go along with it.

—Really? What's his name?

Alberu, who obvious wasn't going to miss one of his dongsaeng presentations and was also present, asked with a smile that thankfully was covered by the veil on his face.

—Elias.

—The boy that was barely standing during the ceremony?— Eruhaben, who appeared to recognize who it was asked.

—That one.

—You know him Eruhaben-nim?— Rosalyn was really curious.

—Yes, he fell to the ground when we found him, and was really distracted the whole time, we accompanied him to the infirmary since he was really pale and was clearly not able to think straight.

—I see, but— Choi Han gave Cale a glance —Then Cale-nim is taking advantage of a sick boy?

—Of course I'm not, I share— "Sometimes" —And it's him the one that keeps bringing stuff, am I supposed to say no to something free?

—Don't you even feel the slightest sorry for that boy?

—But I have agreed to every petition of his about holding his hand, it should be fine.

They all made a doubtful face. Was it really the boy the one being scammed or was it Cale? Does he even realize that he might be creating some rumors all by himself while the other boy doesn't lose a thing?

—Aigoo— Eruhaben pinched the bridge of his nose.

And while everyone didn't know what to think about it, Cale took a jar of marmalade cookies out of his spatial pouch and started to eat.

—Human I want too! The cookies that guy gives your are even better than the ones the cwown pwince has!

Cale, with his mouth stuffed, gave one to the dragon and then proceeded to give some to On and Hong, who ated carefully to not get crumbs in their clothes. While Alberu looked a bit angry to now his cookies were losing to someone else's.

—How come he has better cookies than the royal family?

—He said he bought them on the city, but later he confessed this are home made, guess that makes them better.

—You..have been eating home made sweets without hesitation? Don't you think the white star could try to poison you like this if he gets the word that you just eat whatever other people gives you Cale-nim?

—That would be bad— Cale nodded while biting another cookie —But this ones have no poison.

—How can you be so sure?

—Well I can smell it?— he said as if it was the most obvious thing on the world.

Ron, who was serving the tea, smiled wildly and let out an almost silent laugh.

—What do you think I learn with Ron and Beacrox? Running around and evade? I have poison training, if someone tries to poison me I'll just shove the entire thing into their mouths to see if they like wasting delicious food like that— he ate another one —Besides, I would never feed the children with something dangerous.

—You have...poison training?— asked Rosalyn —But, didn't you say you hated pain?

—I do hate pain— "But I'm more afraid of those two more than I hate pain"

—So..you have drink poison?— asked Paseton with a horrified expression.

—Yes? But thanks to my ancient power the effects get reduced and it only affects me a little, like, if I was supposed to be paralyzed for a couple of hours I would only be for an hour or something.

—You gave him poison?— Choi Han asked to the old butler.

—He's recieving training from an assassin, what do you expect, that I would just do some games to teach him how to throw a dagger without cutting himself? Besides, the young master is really good at it, it was a nice surprise seeing that he actually has the ability to be a good assassin.

—I just want to sleep though.

—If you really wanted to sleep young master you wouldn't stay awake all night practicing for the contest now would you?— Hans chuckled while ignoring the glare the boy had gave him.

—I see you have been really busy lately young master Cale— Witira said with a smile.

—How have the battles against the mermaids gone? Surely this time will be easier since we already blow up the black swamp.

—As always, they're nothing more than punny opponents.

—I'm glad to hear that.

—Young master, you should start heading to the design place already.

Hearing Ron, the boy stood up and lazily stretched, then he put the cookie jar back on his spatial pouch and prepared himself for his act once again.

—Let's go then, I'm number sixteen so you will have to wait a while for me to appear.

When they went out of the room, Cale stopped walking half way the hallway upon hearing someone calling his name. The rest didn't recognize the person at all, yet Cale just smiled and waited for the other to come closer.

—Cale-nim! I'm glad I could see you before the contest started.

The guy looked exhausted and out of breath, yet he kept the little smile in his face.

—Elias, how many times have I told you not to run? Do you want to fall and faint again— with a preoccupied expression Cale put his hand on the boy's shoulder.

Elias stiffened as his ears turned slightly red. —I-I know, but if I hadn't run maybe I wouldn't have been able to talk to you Cale-nim.

—Okay, but don't do it again.

—I'll try— he smiled sheepishly and then grabbed the little bag he was carrying and took a paper bag out of it and handed it over —I heard somewhere that sweets help with nerves, so I brought some caramel candies I made to wish you luck.

"Cale-nim..."

"Young master Cale..."

"YOU REALLY ARE TAKING ADVANTAGE OF THIS LITTLE KID?!" All the group that was seeing the scene though the same. Elias White looked feeble, and sweet and if not as innocent as Cale did while acting, he still was, even if they didn't like him cause he clearly liked Cale like more than a friend, wich the red haired was oblivious about of course, the poor kid was too pitiful to hate.

Cale took the paper bag while holding the boy's hands, wich made Elias ears turned even more red.

—Thank you, you really didn't have to, but since you are my friend I'll take them as well as your good intentions.

He knew well that for some unexplainable reason the guy liked when he held his hand so to keep getting more sweets he started to do it on his own, wich seemed to work.

—By the way, how did you come here?

—Oh, I asked my uncle and he agreed, I can't really miss my.... friend's...performance, right? Since you are the only one that talks to me at the academy apart from the guys of the fan cl-

He covered his mouth realizing he was about to say something he shouldn't, how could he admit he had become the sixth member of the Angelic musician fan club, with whom he took his time investigating to see what were Cale's favorite things and flavors.

—The what?

—Oh nothing important, just that since I'm a bother for people they usually just evade me.

He couldn't say it was because he managed to be friends with Cale while the others didn't dare to.

Cale just looked at him for a moment before starting to search for something on his spatial pouch, when he finally found it he took Elias hand and place it in it.

—Take it as a thank you for the sweets and everything else, I have to go now, but I'm happy that you came to see me.

Barrow, who was busy looking at the little metallic box in his hand, missed the looks of pity from Cale's group. By the time he watched them go they were already disappearing at the end of the hallway. He opened the box and saw what seemed to be expensive chocolates. He tasted one, was chocolate always that sweet?

Probably anyone would think it was such a bad gift to give to someone that was always giving, but Barrow could disagree, specially after discovering the hidden necklace on the bottom. The happy feeling in his chest overcome the pain he usually felt, he was obviously going to use it.

Cale obviously knew that the necklace was there, it was a simple one made of gold, he was shopping and wanted to hide it so he couldn't though on anything else than the chocolate box, it was supposed to be a gift for Basen, but he could just buy something better for his brother later.

—Young master Cale.

Before going backstage the boy turned around to see the young whale fidgeting.

—What is it, Paseton-nim?

He flinched hearing his name being called so politely. —N-nothing, I just wanted to wish you luck!

The moment he said that he ran to reunite with his sister. Cale just shrugged and continued. He was going to play yellow roses, a popular song amongst nobles, since it was a bit fast, the first round every song had to be at most four minutes long, then there would be a two minutes break for the judges to write down their thoughts and the next participant would go to the stage. If there was enough time after the twenty two presentations, they would go for the second round, since the number of participants would be reduced by ten.

Then at night he would go to get the other half of his ancient power and store the Fire-suppressing water in the absorbing necklace.

At least this time he had the whales and Eruhaben-nim so there wouldn't be a big explosion to wake up everybody. He would just do everything quietly.

Chapter Text

—Are you ready?

—Y-yes young master Cale!

—Aigoo...

—Let's go human!!!

Cale nodded, and looked towards the sea. The moon had been covered by clouds, making all this easier for them, it was the perfect night. He walked towards the young whale and put his hand on his shoulder, extending his arm too much for his liking since Paseton was quite taller than him, that made the young whale flinch and go red, thankfully it was dark enough for him to not notice this.

—Paseton, we are in your hands from this moment onwards.

—Y-yes young master Cale.

The young whale went to the water and jump in it, soon after that a small whale appeared. The boy and the two dragons got on his back, soon it started to move.
The whale started to sink, and the ancient dragon started to use his magic to form an air bubble around them. It was an interesting experience, to be surrounded by the ocean at night, Raon keep looking around in awe.

The plan was simple, approach from under water to avoid being seen and retrieved the ancient power, the head to the cave for the dominating water, since it would be helpful so Cale didn't have to over use the sky eating water and cough blood and past out.

They got close to the end of the whirlpool, and then Cale, breaking all the promises he had make, that he actually didn't agree to and the others just made up in their minds, took out the bombs Raon had prepared.

—Okey, Eruhaben-nim, would you do the honors?

—Aigooo...

The old dragon shook his head, the the bomb levitated out of the safe space and went to the end of the whirlpool, where the giant boulder was. Soon enough the thing explode, and thankfully they were protected by the two dragons shields cause the bomb practically obliterated the boulder and made the water go against gravity because of the force.

—Raon I told you I wanted the ones with less power!!

—But that were the one with less powew human.

—You have to be kidding me...

They were going to be found out if he didn't hurry up and get the damn power back to his full potential.

•Don't worry Cale, you still have half of my power, so it won't be difficult to move under water!

He sighed and finished putting the diving suit, he then used the same artifact as the first time he got the power and got out of the air bubble. He swam towards the little rests of the boulder and saw there what he was looking for, he broke the top and saw the light heading to his heart. One less thing to worry about.

"Guess I have to go for the fire of destruction later, but first I have to get money to use for that" he thought as he swam quickly back, they still needed to go to the cave.

—Human you did gweat!

—You unlucky bastard, how did you even managed to do all those things to get those powers? How did you even knew?

He took the artifact out of his mouth. —Well I read a lot, Raon, tell Paseton to head to the cave.

—Okay Human, I'll also dwy you!

Just a few seconds later the small whale started to move again. As they got close they prepared to get down, since Paseton needed to change to his human form to enter with them. But since they had Eruhaben keeping them dry, there was no problem with it.

—It has been a long time since I was here...— commented Cale looking around as he walked to the water at the end of the cave.

—Yes!, last time we found Paseton!

The young whale nodded. —And I'll be always grateful for that Cale-nim!

—Yes, that's quite the memory, now let's finish this quickly before Amiru, viscountess Popelina or any of their people go to my room to check on me and see I'm not even there.

He took out the necklace and used a bottle to store some of the water and put it in the necklace, taking around half of it.

—That should be enough.

—The shall we head back?— the ancient dragon asked, ready to cast his magic.

—Yes.

The light surrounded them and soon they were back on the room. As he had thought, people were moving around everywhere, and lights could be seen from the different houses outside.

—I guess some things are inevitable.

—Don't wowwy human, no one is coming hewe for now.

—I'll just change and go to sleep.

—Then I'll go now young master Cale— said Paseton as he bowed and went out, not before giving the boy a final glance.

Cale went to the bathroom and thrown the diving suit on a corner and proceed to take a quick shower to get rid of the saltiness left from swimming in the sea. Then he put on his pajamas and went to the bed.

—At least dry your hair— Eruhaben said as he used his magic to exactly do that.

—I have two dragons to do it for me why would I care.

—.....

—Goodnight Eruhaben-nim— he went into the bed and made himself comfortable, soon the three kids curled up next to him and proceeded to try and sleep too.

After the four of them were asleep, the door opened and the old butler came in.

—They indeed came to see him, fortunately after I said he was asleep they went away.

—I can't believe how this punk got all his powers, we saw him go for the healing one, the rock and this one, but I wonder how did he get the shield, or the fire, oh, we also saw one on the swamp.

—I believe the only one that knows is Raon-nim.

—I'm interested on seeing how he gets the other ones.

—He did say he could take his time though.

—Still, we have to look after him so he doesn't do something stupid and ends up coughing blood.

The two man exchanged glances and nodded. Certainly Cale wasn't someone that could be let alone, and it was good that he also didn't like to be completely alone, as Ron knew, but was still a little concerning. He did get in a lot of troubles with or without people around, like he had a special talent for it. But this wasn't a good one though.

Next day Cale was, as always, waiting for the contest to start again, since there was a huge explosion in the sea that woke up everyone the contest had been almost canceled, but after seeing there wasn't anything there and that only the whirlpool had disappeared, after a few hours they decided to not do so, to Cale's relief, and so it had been two hours since they were supposed to start, yet only now the people started to gather at the theater.

—Young master, your tea.

—...Thanks...

He looked at the lemon tea with a serious face before drinking. There were less people today than yesterday, maybe he should have wait till the last day to go for the ancient power, but how was he supposed to know that the boms Raon was carrying with him where the new ones developed by Eruhaben and Rosalyn? Had he know that he would have wait, at least the contest didn't get canceled.

—Young master Cale, you don't have to be nervous I'm sure you will pass and get to the last round, do you already have prepared a song for that?

—Of course, I have the one I composed last time.

"Last time...?" Everyone remembered how Cale had gave them the silent treatment for about a week and a half as the shivered. Just what did he composed while being angry? Suddenly they might not want to hear it, doesn't a musician writes what he feels? They didn't want that experience again.

—I want to heaw it Human! You didn't let me while you wewe pwacticing.

—You'll hear it later— he smiled to the little dragon and then looked towards Eruhaben, who didn't understand why, as he continued talking —I feel you are going to like it.

—Now I want to heaw it more!!

He nodded as he took out the candies he had received the last day and took one and then gave some to the kids.

He had seen the level of the kids participating, it wasn't much, at least, they weren't better than Athes, so he was sure that he could win. The corner of his mouth started to go up as he thought on his money. Everyone else could see that he was clearly planning something that would not be good for other people.

—Since we are already on the third round of presentations, it won't take much until everyone is ready, and they probably want to end this soon after last night event.

—And I wonder who's fault was that— said Rosalyn laughing.

—Whatever, I'll just go finish playing the las two songs and I'll go back, I want some vacations, I'll head there first, since there is less people today.

—Human let me go with you!!

—Of course.

They all saw him go accompanied by the dragon and the old butler just for security, the rest waited for a bit before everyone gave a glance to Alberu, the prince smiled under the veil.

—Your highness...— Rosalyn was the one that interrupted the silence that had been formed after Cale was gone.

—Yes, miss Rosalyn, I have it— He took out a little pile of documents and let it fall on the table for everyone to see —There it is, the whole information available about Elias White.

The people in the room exchanged a glance of confidentiality as they nodded. This was an important issue after all, even if Cale was the one taking advantage of the poor boy, that didn't change the fact that Elias was trying to get too close to him, so obviously they had to do a quick research with all the power of the royal family and Ron's subordinates.

—So?— Choi Han asked.

Rosalyn took the papers and started reading, while Witira got close to her to do the same.

—He's an orphan, lives with his uncle, attends to the art department in the academy, I have to say he had fairly good grades— Alberu answered.

—He has a weak body that couldn't be treated because of the little to no money his parents had, but his uncle has started some business the last year and earned enough money to start buying medicine, move to a nice place and afford the necessary materials for his classes.

Rosalyn read out loud. It all just sounded like a poor kid that was lucky enough to get some money for his studies and ended up being used by a noble.

—You could say he's a nouve riche, his uncle was lucky enough to invest in a business to commercialize with fabrics and furniture and started to earn good money.

Alberu explained while taking a sip from his tea. The other were at least feeling a little less pity for the kid who kept giving candies to one of the most richest boy's in the kingdom, at least he had his share of money and was only giving handmade things.

—What's his sickness?

—He was just naturally born with a weak body, it can become normal with treatment and excercise, but could never reach the point of being able to fight or use a weapon properly.

So he can't do any damage to Cale. That was the shared thought of everyone. Still, they would never let Elias have an opportunity of getting too close to the red haired and try to be more than a school friend.

—We should think a way to keep them separated— Choi Han was looking really vicious as he smiled, and so were everyone else.

Sick boy or not, Cale was not someone he should get too close to, specially when they couldn't trust anyone as the white star remembered and was probably searching for a way to get close and try to get their information.

As they were discussing there, the same gray haired boy they were talking about was enjoying a light talk with Cale outside of the backstage.

—So you don't like going to the royal banquets?

—No, I only go to his highness prince Alberu's birthday banquets since my father decided to support him, and we also get along.

—I see— "I really have to get rid of that prince bastard!!" He thought after seeing Cale's soft expression.

—You are a commoner right? Although you said your family is rich.

—Yes, my uncle is a merchant, his business it's going greats.

—It must be more easier then, after all I had to do this years I'm gettin tired, I want to slack more and more— he crossed his arms and nodded in approbation of his own ideas.

—Slack?

Suddenly memories of that future came back to him, of those times Cale Henituse was being disrespectful by 'lying' about what were his wishes and dreams.

"I want to be a rich slacker"

He had heard him said that more than once. "Wait, was that actually the truth?" That thought went trough his mind but he quickly discarded it, no, this Cale and that other one were totally different, and also, he was sure that what the red haired had said just now was nothing more than a joke. "Yeah, there is no way the cute and angelic Cale Henituse that was a music prodigy and was participating in contests would actually think that way.

—Yeah, slack, for days and weeks, but I like playing music so I guess I can do that too.

—I like painting, but that doesn't make as much money as what you do Cale-nim, only if one gets to sell the paintings.

—Now that I think about it, I have never seen one of your paintings, you should let me see one someday, in my territory we value art, so I can help you a bit.

It was the minimum he could do after taking so much sweets and candies from him. He might be a trash but he knew when to help back those that had give him things.

—You...want to see my paintings?

—Of course, isn't that just the normal? You are my friend after all.

"The friend that gives me free food"

Barrow felt that warm feeling in his chest again. What was wrong with him? Why did that feeling only appear when he was around Cale or thinking about him? He had..that little voice in his head saying he had felt it before, but was incapable of remembering when.

"Am I really going crazy?" The doctor had said he had nothing, and since then not once had he dared to talk about it again. "Just ignore it, it's nothing"

—Then next time at the academy I'll brought one with me so you can see it, but, don't make fun of me if it's not that good....

—How could I make fun of your hard work?— "I didn't laugh with Freesia's sculptures"

—Then you have to remember that Cale-nim!— he beamed.

-Human I'm also curious about his work! If he can make good food he must be a good artist!

Ron, that had been there hearing everything the whole time, came a little bit more closer.

—Young master, it's almost time.

—I won't distract you any longer Cale-nim, I will go look for a seat to see your presentation!

The kid just went away like that, not before holding Cale's hands for a moment while ignoring Ron's glaring eyes. As everyone expected, Cale passed without a worry and only had to present the last song that could either be a personal composition or any other song.

There were only three people left so this would be quick enough for him to go back next day and had some good vacations doing absolutely nothing. It was already so cold outside, why would he want to go out? It was surely better to stay in bed without moving to preserve energy and only getting out of it to eat.

"Those are good vacations"

He wasn't even planning on practicing, well maybe a little with the violin, but not much, he didn't want to work at all, but it wasn't like he could just make other people practice for him, although he would totally do that if it was possible.

—Now our last participant, Cale Henituse, with his original song, Dragon Racing!

"Forgive me, person who wrote the music for How to train your dragon, but this was inevitable" Cale asked for forgiveness in his mind as he was walking towards the piano. It was impossible to not end up playing something about dragons when he had one flying around all day, and he also promised he would someday play something for him, and who wouldn't have thought about that movie when Raon was so similar to the one on the movie?

He sat down and waited as always for everyone to shut up and then started playing.

-Gramps did you hear!! The lady said the song was called dragon racing!! Do you think is the one the human promised to me!!!

"Aigooo..." the little kid's voice rumbled in his head making the old dragon pinch the bridge of his nose, while this action also made it difficult for others to see the subtle smile on his face.

Cale really had a difficult time with this one, since it was long and fast, he had been working on it since before the kidnapping, and passed the last month practicing until he didn't make any mistakes, things sure were easier when one could remember the sheets and the position of the keys as well as how one was supposed to move, but still, he did make mistakes and his hands would betray him sometimes, so practice was necessary.

Even though people couldn't see it, there was a small dragon flying in circles around the place.

When the song ended, Cale decided he was done with moving around, that was too much excercise for a week. And as he expected he won his precious money.

—Cale-nim, that was great— Choi Han said with a bright smile.

—It was a song for Raon young master Cale?— Rosalyn came closer with the rest as the boy walked outside.

—Yes, for Eruhaben-nim too, it's a song for dragons.

-I liked it Human! I liked it very much!!

Maybe he should also teach the children a song, it would be cute hearing them sing, recording that in a video recording artifact and his mind would be really nice.

—Young master Cale!— green haired girl came running.

—Young lady Amiru.

—That song! It was new, oh I'm so happy I could hear one of your new compositions!, I recorded it and I'm going to save it forever, I'm glad that you participated in this contest!

—...I'm happy to hear that you liked it.

—Why did you write it? What was it's name? Dragon Racing?

—Yes, that's the name.

—So, what made you wrote it?

"Fuck, this is the bad part of plagiarizing something" he started to find an answer the faster he could.

—I uh...like dragons.

—That's it?

—...Yes?— Maybe that wasn't enough? —I like reading, and after so many adventure novels I came to really like dragons, they are great and mighty, the strongest creatures in the world.

—That's not something people could would disagree with.

—Precisely, so I wanted to make a song thinking about such great beings.

"They come very handy in difficult situations, since I'm weak as a shrimp, or since I'm a little more stronger a better term would be as a rat?"

-Yes, dragons are great and mighty, but I'm the greatest of them all!- the little dragon bragged on his mind.

—So young master Cale likes dragons that much...

That was surely something other people would like to know! Amiru smiled as she thought in the things she could get to gift Cale for his birthday.

—Then, young lady Amiru, if you excuse me, I have to go rest, since I need to go back tomorrow's morning before snow starts to fall making it difficult for the carriage to move.

—Oh sure, go, I'm sorry.

—It's all right.

The rest of his group could just pity him, as they were ready to have a little party on the boy's room without his permission to celebrate him for taking first place. And so, when he was suffering in the middle of if the countess also video called him to ask for the results, not that she needed cause she was convinced he would win, and to congratulate him.

As said the next morning they all went back, and some days later snow started to fall.

Cale for once got some peaceful time to enjoy and do things he liked apart from slacking after so many years, that way, two more years went by.

A butler was running on the hallways, his grey eyes showed the fear in his face as he did. His orange hair was moving gracefully although sweat started to appearedon his skin. It was a pity, they had enjoyed peaceful times for too long, but now Hans knew it was the end of it.

He stopped in front of the door and started to control his breathing, he had run because of the panic, but now he didn't want to go in, a war would start the moment he did, yet still, it was necessary. With his hands trembling he knocked on the door.

—Come in.

He took a deep breath before opening the door. The count and countess were inside, going through the documents for the new magic artifacts they would put on the reinforced walls.

—Oh Hans, did you need anything? Is there a problem?

Violan asked as she saw his nervous expression.

—No...madame, it's just...— he showed the little box and the letter on his hands.

Deruth was confused as he asked. —What is that?

Violan's eyes started to widen as she recognized what they were.

—This is, an engagement proposal...for young master Cale.

The documents on the count's hands fell to the desk as he stood up quickly, his mouth opened and his pupils started to shake.

—A....a what?

This just couldn't end well with this. Meanwhile Cale, oblivious as he was, was just sitting on his music room with the children, teaching On the basics on the piano, not knowing the storm that would come after the first drop had fallen to the ground.

Chapter Text

He opened his eyes, Was it ten in the morning or maybe later? Cale didn't know, since summer vacations had started on the academy he had spent more and more time sleeping. Sure, he still needed to train during night, but now he could sleep on the morning, eat, practice a little, eat again and sleep during the afternoon, such a nice life.

—Human you are awake!

Raon, that was on the table with his siblings helping them with the math homework Violan had give them saying they needed to study too, came flying to him with a big smile in his face.

—What time is it?

—Eleven forty two, you slept almost one hour more than yesterday!

The now young man growled as he sat on the bed. —Where is Ron?

—We don't know— Hong answered.

—He went out for something and told us to stay here and gave us even more homework for some reason— On said while writing.

—That's...weird.

Cale never knew how it was possible, but everytime he woke up the old butler was already in his room, or would come in moments later like it had a sixth sense or something to tell when he would woke up.

—Cale, Can I braid your hair?— On got off the chair and went to him.

—Sure.

The girl enthusiastically started with her work, she did a simple braid and nodded as her two brothers approved her work with thumbs up. Then the door opened.

—On unnie!!— Lily barge into the room —Let's play!— she went to the bed and jumped over Cale with a smile —Good morning Orabuni.

Cale caressed her hair. —Good morning Lily.

—What do you want to play Lily?— Hong asked curious.

—I want to play hide and seek again, or maybe tag, we can also go and spy on what the people are doing on the garden.

Cale put on a confused face. —What people are doing in the garden? Why? Are they doing something suspicious?

—I heard them talking about making a fire to get rid of unnecessary things, goldy gramps was also there with miss Rosalyn, they looked serious so now I'm curious.

—That really sounds suspicious— commented On.

—Human let's play spy, our mission will be to discover the secret!!

—I want to play spy too!— Hong agreed.

—That sounds funny— Lily also joined to the plan.

On looked at Cale with pity, as she knew what was coming, and as she thought, not a minute passed before the three kids looked at him with shiny and expecting eyes.

—Human!

—Cale!

—Orabuni!

—Play with us!!— they said in unison.

"Aigooo..." was it too late to go to sleep again? Maybe, he couldn't say no to this three.

—Okay, but just for a bit, also, I haven't eaten anything, so we could go play thief and get something from the kitchen.

—I'll do it human!, they won't see me with my invisibility magic.

—Okay, then let me get dressed first.

Currently in Deruth's office, a group of people was discussing how to deal with the new situation in which they had found themselves in for a couple of days. It all started when the letter of a Baron arrived, accompanied by a precious jewel, asking for Cale's hand. Deruth and Violan were furious, their son had just turned seventeen a couple of months ago, couldn't they even wait for him to be eighteen at least to ask for such a ridiculous thing?

Unfortunately, that same Baron commented what he had done while drunk to his friends, and so more and more people started to send their proposals and gifts as they didn't want to lose their little, almost nonexistant, opportunity of being chosen by the now famous and beautiful musician that had captivated so many people the last years after his first debut on the academy's ceremony.

So now they had gifts and letters coming every day. And what were they doing with it? Of course the obvious, keep it a secret from Cale while practically incinerating the letters and sending back the gifts.

—This is getting out of control— Violan was watching out the window, how the servants discreetly carried some boxes to the now fairly abandoned training grounds.

—If it continues like this, young master Cale will notice it.

Rosalyn was tapping the floor nervously with her shoe. They all understood the complications of that happening, there could be three possible options.

One, Cale would end up in denial and believe this was all just a joke because he still wasn't able to understand people liked him in a different way someone would like an artist.

Two, he wouldn't care at all and just continue his life like nothing had happened ignoring the letters.

But the third option was the one that had everyone kind of terrified, what if he actually considers it and chooses someone? They would surely go kill the bastard, but if Cale had choose that person, how could they even do that? Cale could not get married, not when he had fairly good suitors righ here, although no one would say that out loud since the count and countess as well as an ancient dragon and a scary old butler were here.

—We just have to keep destroying the letters and returning the gifts— Eruhaben, although he seemed calm, was somehow nervous an worried about the situation, that unlucky bastard could not get married, he was still a child, at least in his eyes.

—There is no point in that if people starts proposing in person...

—I don't think there is an idiot capable of doing that— Alberu, that was listening to everything through the video call artifact while working, commented while reading one of the documents in his desk.

—I think you are underestimating his now expanded fan base your highness— Choi Han could only think about those k-pop fanatics everytime Cale's fans would appear, they actually acted composed while he was watching but would then jump to each others throats when the musician wasn't looking their way, it was terrifying.

—If we keep sending the gifts back, they might stop eventually— finally Violan started talking —They all know we are protective over our son, if we send also letters saying he will not consider an engagement or marriage until he turns eighteen, it might also help to stop with their nonsense.

How could they propose to one of her babies? Cale might be seventeen physically and even older mentally, but with his poor appreciation of himself and his poor ability to recieve love or understand feelings, there is no way she would think of him as an adult even if she trusted him as if he was one.

—Then for now we have to stop him from going out or finding out about the proposals.

They all nodded to Alberu's words, it was the better they could do, thankfully Cale as the lazy person he was would sleep till late and barely go out of his room during his vacations, they had to control the situation during the two weeks left before he returned to the academy.

Little did they know how Cale, that had already stole some food from the kitchen was following the kids to 'investigate' the weird behavior of the servants.

Since Lily, On and Hong became good friends and had similar ages they would usually play together, of course Raon would stick around too, but he preferred to stay with his human. The kids of course would drag him into their games once in a while, and also when they wanted to go out. Basen would only appear once in a while to play board games or talk with Cale about books as they already were used to do thanks to Violan's work the past years. Unfortunately although the family was better than ever, Deruth was still left behind since his 'hard work' didn't go as well as he planned.

Violan could only sigh, How could her husband be so dense and stupid when it came to his son? She had give up with comforting him at this point, he wasn't a child after all.

Cale on the other hand, didn't even noticed the changes as they happened gradually and he was busy thinking about other things to notice how natural was for him to talk to his family now.

Lily giggled as she was holding On's hand and pulled to make her Unnie go faster, Hong was frowning as he took his sister's free hand and started to do the same. Cale smiled as he walked behind them with Raon in his arms.

They were supposed to be playing spy, yet they were leisurely walking in the light as if it was a picnic. Yet when they approached the training grounds, they suddenly dissapeared. Cale petted Raon's head for his good work.

He let the kids go and investigate as he rest in the shadow of a tree, they surely were enthusiastic about it.

On was the one in the front of course, she guided her little followers and so went into the now unused building were the knights used to eat and rest during their breaks, the place was covered in dust, clearl signs that it hadn't been used in a long time. Not that the knights would complain since the count made a new and bigger training ground with better installations outside and next to the walls of the manor.

—Look, this person doesn't know when to rest, it's the third time I have seen a letter from them.

—Not as bad as this one, this is the fifth one.

The kids saw how a pair of servants were taking letters from some boxes an reading the names of the sender while the fire started on the chimney next to them.

—This one is becoming more creative though, read the third paragraph— the woman showed the contents of one of the letters to the man.

—Let me see....My love and admiration for you is as strong and fierce as the fire of a dragon's breath, with no rival and no way to stop it— he finished reading —I have to give you a point, that really is a new comparison, the others seem lame now, comparing our young master to a simple gem or flower on the fields, at least this one has taste.

The woman laughed before throwing the papers to the fire. —Even so, our precious young master can't be compared to anyone, he has been blessed by the god of arts after all.

—Yes, now move faster, we have to burn those stupid engagement proposals and love confessions, I stil need to clean the second floor of the library and change the curtains of the entrance.

—Poor you, I have to go stay with the countess as she works.

On was shocked, she had wished only her was able to hear that, specially now as she took a peak to the others faces, a mix of horror and fear was in them.

"I'm sorry Cale, if I had know I would have stopped this" it was too late for that now. The kid's ran outside in panic.

Cale was still in the same position, well, almost, he was now sitting on the grass, but still using the tree as his back support. He saw the kids come out and faintly smiled, yet it almost immediately disappeared when he saw their faces. That just screamed trouble.

—Cale!!

—Human!!

—Orabuni!!

The three jumped over him and looked at him with horror.

—Don't go away!

—Don't think about marriage!!

—Are you going to get married and leave?!!!

The three talked at the same time, while holding tightly to Cale's clothes. The red haired was utterly confused, what were they talking about? Marriage? Who? When? Why would he think about getting married? That was just a red flag for his slacker life.

—What are you three talking about?— he looked towards On, waiting for an answer as she was usually the most reliable one, but the girl gave him an apologetic smile.

—We saw them Human!!

—We saw the letters you recieved, the enga- eng..

—Engagement proposals!— Lily helped Hong.

—Yes that!

Cale's eyebrow twitched. —Engagement proposals? What are you talking about? I'm not engaging with anyone nor marrying, I'm not even eighteen, no, I would not consider it ever.

Finally the three kids relaxed and let him go. Cale stood up and cleaned the dust on his clothes, wait...did they said they saw his engagement proposals?

—Wait a minute...just, what did you saw there?

On sighed as she proceeded to explain. —There were two servants there, burning a bunch of letter, they said those were engagement proposals and love letters directed....to you.

Cale seemed confused. —To me?

—Yes?

—Not to Basen or just another person?

—No, to you.

—Why would anyone want to marry me?

On shrugged. —I don't know, money?

The both of them nodded, yes, that was a plausible option, although On knew pretty well the true reason behind it, but she could only gave the red haired this answer since it would be the only one he might accept.

—Anyways, don't tell anyone we know, let's keep it a secret, ok?

—Yes!— the four of them agreed.

"It's better this way, they get rid of those few letters and I keep living calmly" how could he even imagine it weren't just a few, but boxes of them, and that inky without the gifts. "Yeah, after all there's no way people would like me"

They proceeded to act like nothing had happened as the kids started to play tag and Cale lazily watched from the distance.

—Cale-nim.

He saw how Choi Han came closer with a smile in his face, carrying what seemed to be juice, as he got to him, the swordsman served a glass and handed it to him.

—Thank you— he was kind of thirsty.

—Beacrox told me to say to you that if you wanted food you should have just asked for it.

Cale almost chocked with the drink and started coughing. Choi Han just stayed there smiling.

—He also said that there will be no dessert for you.

How come they were treating him like a kid? Although he wouldn't admit that was a good way to punish him since his sweet tooth was worst than ever. It was actually a miracle he was still skinny consider how much sweets he ate in a daily basis. True, he excercises at night, but still.

—Whatever...by the way, where were you? You usually appear to play with the children soon after I woke up.

—Ah— he averted his ayes —I.was.training.

"He really needs to improve his acting" he let that go, after all, knowing how protective the people around were about him, he assumed they were discussing what to do about those few proposals that he wasn't even interested about.

—Human, you have a message!— Raon flew towards him with an orb in his hands.

—From who? What does it says?

—It's from the white kid!

—Elias?

Raon had gave that nickname to the guy because his gray hair was more close to white and also because of his last name.

—He asks if you will go tomorrow!

Choi Han, that was now being ignored, frowned a little. They had tried to maintain Elias White far away from Cale, but like a rat the guy would always find a way to appear when Cale was 'alone' or in situations were they couldn't act freely, the red haired considered him a friend after all.

—Yes, I'll go.

—Nice! I like his candies.

—You have to be careful about getting cavities Raon.

—I won't! A great and might being like myself could never have any cavities.

—Still.

Raon didn't like Elias, he thought that person was too touchy and had to be kept at a good distance of his human for some reason, yet he still liked the things he baked, and even if he was better than before, Elias was still someone with a weak body, so Raon wouldn't do something to him more than dislike him from the distance, as long as he didn't try anything weird the dragon could tolerate his presence.

—And send, now I'll go play!— and like that he flew away.

—Cale-nim, what was that about?

—Mm? Ah, the message you ask?, Elias invited me to eat, he was going to show me his new painting, he said I needed to see it.

—To..eat?

—Yes, and since he wasn't able to go to classes too much this last semester because of his uncle training him for the family business or something like that, he wanted to go out.

This was something Choi Han had to report immediately.

So blessed by ignorance, Cale went the next day to Elban city, where the Academy was, and walked happily towards the coffe shop Elias told him to go. He was supposed to go alone, but of course Raon was with him, as well as Choi Han who was walking behind him.

It didn't took them more than a couple of minutes to get there from the academy, and when they entered, Elias was already there waiting.

—Cale-nim!— Elias waved his hand, as energetic as always.

He had grown a lot the last two years, being just a little more taller than Cale, his gray hair was still short though, and his soft eyes were still there. Better health or not, just with his face one would think of him as a delicate guy as harmless as a sheep.

—Hello Elias, it has been a while.

—Yes, almost a month, I really missed talking with you Cale-nim, oh but let's go, I reserved a private room on the third floor, I left the painting there.

—Let's go then.

They went to the third floor, and entered the fifth room there, in a corner, as promised, was a huge painting covered with a white cloth.

—Let's order first and talk for a bit, then I'll show you the painting.

Cale's eyes, as Barrow expected, got more lively as food was mention. He had been study hard this last years, watching Cale closely, spending so much time with him that the red haired had started to act more comfortably around him, of course he wouldn't stop his little act of a good person, but would show more real responses.

Barrow had a little mental book about all related to Cale, obviously in the first position you could find his love for sweets, but there were also how he liked dragons, naps, expensive things, etc, etc. Barrow also got to know his personality a little better, even if Cale was a good humanitarian and respectful person, he also made jokes and liked to mess with others from time to time. As he was collecting all this information, Barrow finally realized what the feeling he had was.

He liked Cale Henituse, not as a friend, but as something more. And that just complicated things, because by the point he realized that, it was too late, he didn't want to be away from Cale or see him injured, or suffer, but he also had to start a war, and his feelings were in the way. So he decided, that if things would be that way, he might just try to court Cale and then bring him to his side. He might as well continue living a double life just to be by his side.

Someone knocked on the door, taking him away from his thoughts, soon enough Choi Han opened it and the waitress came in.

—Are you ready to order?

—Yes, I want chocolate cake, some macaroons, vanilla cookies and some tea, as long as it is sweet I'm okay with anything— Cale ordered immediately.

—I would like a vegetable sandwich, a honey tart and jazmin tea— he then looked at Choi Han —What are you going to order?

The swordsman thought for a minute. —Just fruit pie for me.

—Okay then, I'll bring your orders righ away— the waitress gave them a bright smile and went out.

—Choi Han sit with us— Elias made him a sign go sit on one of the sides of the table.

He had learn too, that if he wanted to be close to Cale he had to treat all the people around him well, even if he actually wanted to murder them. He hates Choi Han, but would do anything so Cale won't get mad as that would probably mean he would lose the opportunity to hold his hand or have the most minimal physical touch with him.

The black haired did as told. Raon that was on the free chair was quietly watching everything, as the little communication orb tied to his neck was showing everything to the group of people in Eruhaben's laboratory, that had gave the little dragon the big mission of be their spy.

Soon enough the waitress came back with everything their ordered and then went out.

—So you said you were learning with your uncle— Cale started the conversation before starting to eat his cake.

—Yes, I had to learn to differentiate between good quality products and those that aren't, also how to talk and see when someone is trying to trick.

—It must have been difficult.

—It was, I almost got tricked and lose a lot of money, thankfully my uncle's friend was there.

"Yeah, he looks like someone easy to trick" though Cale, and he was, considering how he had fallen for his act and genuinely thought that's how he actually was.

—That's good, but one learns from their mistakes.

—I know, what about you Cale-nim? Are you getting ready to become count?

Cale slightly frowned. —I don't want to be, I prefer being a slacker.

"Again with that joke" —Aren't you going to continue playing then? If you weren't his highness the crown prince dongsaeng I'm pretty sure the royal family would already try to make you their musician.

The red haired just ate in silence, cause Alberu did try talking about that to him, but Cale just wanted to be a slacker, that dream hadn't change at all, he would get to it at some point.

They continue talking until they finished the food, then asked the waitress to clean the table. Barrow carefully placed the paint on the table and the took off the white cloth.

A beautiful scenery appeared. A beautiful orange sky almost covered in clouds over a mountain and a large winter forest. Ray's of light making their way though the clouds, and a beautiful black dragon flying there.

—It's beautiful...

—It took me almost half a year cause I wanted to make it realistic, and I'm happy with the results.

—Yeah you should be, this is a great painting.

Elias chuckled. —Oh right, since I invited you I will be paying today— he took a small pouch with money and handed it to the swordsman —Choi Han, can you go pay while we talk?

Although reticent, he grabbed the money and went to pay, Raon was there anyways.

—You know Cale-nim, this is actually a gift for you— he said as soon as the black haired closed the door behind him.

—What?

—It was supposed to be your birthday present, although I guess it's too late for that, but since it was made for you I'll still give it to you.

He looked at the painting, well, free stuff was great after all, and this was a beautiful painting, still as he was in character, he refused it.

—I really can't take this for free.

—Of course you can, I'm giving it to you.

—But...

Elias smiled and got closer to him, grabbing his hands with a soft expression on his face.

The people on the other side of the orb, although couldn't be heard, were already screaming, swearing and preparing to go murder someone.

—Don't think unnecessary things— he then looked him directly on the eyes and got a little more closer —Cale, I...

Suddenly the door burst open and Choi Han, that had clearly ran back, glared at Elias with a clear murderous intention.

—I already paid.

Elias, like nothing had happened, let go the red haired hands and smiled as always.

—That's nice, anyways, you can keep it Cale-nim, I did it specially because I heard you liked dragons, so I'll be offended if you don't take it.

Cale, that was as oblivious as always just nodded. —Alright, if you insist.

—Nice— he took out a pocket watch —I have to return soon as I have some economy classes later, since everything has been paid— the guy grabbed the pouch in Choi Han's hand —Then I'll be going.

—I'll se you in two weeks.

—Of course, I have to be there for the last semester, goodbye Cale-nim!

Choi Han glared at him until he was out of his view. He had been paying on the first floor, when Raon started to scream in his head about how the white guy had started to get too close to Cale, he had never run that fast in his life, but it was worth it since apparently he got there at the critical moment, when the bastard was already leaning forward to Cale's face.

—Hey Choi Han, help me with this, I don't think I can carry such a big painting.

—Yes Cale-nim.

Raon turned off the orb and saved it before taking off the invisibility magic—I like the painting human!, it has a great and mighty dragon similar to myself!

—If you like it you can save it for your lair.

—Really?!

—Of course.

—I'll put protection and preservation magic in it then.

In Eruhaben's laboratory everyone was silent. Grateful to Choi Han for making it on time, but also furious. They had underestimated that Elias White guy, he might look innocent but in reality was a predator waiting for the right time to jump over his prey. Appearances really could fool.

—We can't let them be alone ever again— the ancient dragon had a terrifying look in his face.

Ron wasn't that different from him, just that he was smiling while looking terrifying. —Yes, even if it takes off an arm, we have to specify to Raon-nim that that guy cannot do something like that again, a single touch and he will lose his hands.

And everyone agreed with that, it was good in some way that Cale was oblivious to that guy advances, but bad at the same time dangerous since he let him get so close, like a bunny with no sense of danger hanging out with a wolf in sheep's clothing, a truly horrible combination.

They may need to make some more defensive artifacts to keep Cale safe, as if it wasn't enough with the engagement proposals, now there was a guy actively going after the red haired, they would have a lot of work to do.

Chapter Text

—Dear dongsaeng, why don't you come for my father's birthday celebration?

—Uh?— Cale immediately showed an expression of disgust on the other side of the call —No, you said I only had to attend to your birthday hyung.

—But you won't be doing anything at all.

—No.

He sighed, "Guess I can't make him stay away from that white guy a couple of days with this excuse..." —At least send Choi Han and Eruhaben-nim.

He raised an eyebrow. —For what?

—Witira-nim called, the sirens had started to act weird again.

Alberu signed the document in front of him and saw how the image of his dongsaeng on the orb seemed to be interested now.

—Tell me more.

—She says they are not as strong as in the past when they used the poison from the black forest, but that doesn't change the fact they are getting stronger somehow.

—Arm might be giving them death mana in another way.

—That's what I thought too, so I'm asking for Choi Han just for the, what if?

—Yeah, the white start hasn't make a move yet probably trying to maintain a secret the fact he remembers, he could wait longer to start the attack, or less time, the only opportunities to pull something like the plaza attack could only be the king's birthday or yours, since the majority of nobles are present.

—So I need people here just in case something happens, at least we now have the Sekka family on our side since the beginning.

He saw how Cale flinched and opened and closed his mouth a couple of times before finally speaking.

—What..what do you mean?

—Did you thought the videos of your presentations wouldn't go out of the kingdom?

—Please, don't tell me...

—He saw one, and immediately remembered you, he called me saying how divine are you, that your beauty makes honor to the nickname people have gave you, and that your music, out of this world, had the power to have him wake up and see how he had been living in the darkness until now.

—Fucking......son of a....

—That was two days ago, at least he won't be pestering you because I told him about the plan and how we needed him to continue to act normal so the White Star won't suspect a thing.

—At least he didn't hear me sing...— he mumbled.

He had been really careful after getting the God's warning about how the blessing affected his singing. So he would only sing for the kids, including Lily and Basen, and the countess, no one else had heard him sing since he decided not to.

—Anyways, in case they try anything we need someone like Eruhaben-nim to be able to move quickly, and Choi Han to fight against the enemy.

—I'll talk with them, maybe I could go too...but in disguise, I don't want to have to deal with those nobles.

—Sure, if we have the young master silver shield present although in the shadows this prince can be at eas-

The call was suddenly disconnected. Alberu just laughed, if something never changed, was his dongsaeng's hate for that nickname. He could still remember the first time Cale heard his, Angelic musician, nickname, how he said he would never go out again as he made that half disgusted half horrified expression he used to show with his 'previous' nicknames.

It would be good if Cale attended that day, since he would only appear for his presentations and for Alberu's birthday banquet, the White Star would probably think this time Cale would be absent and unable to stop their plans, cause his family is also overprotective of him. But....

—We need people there to stop him from being an idiot.

Cale had been playing the good, humanitarian character for a long time now, him protecting others wouldn't be something that other could find weird, the problem was that, for this exact reason it definitely will be hard for him to participate in the war. Alberu could already hear Cale's fans yelling in the streets because their angelic musician was sent to war when he should be protected instead. Those die hard fans certainly would not stay quiet.

—Just why are they like that?

It was really a mystery. Sure, in the past he had a lot of fans that would cheer his name, but that was because of his status as a hero, now he was a simple musician yet he still had such a great reputation and a lot of people cheering his name.

Alberu was really starting to think that Cale might never had his slacker life, but as long as he was king he will work to give it to him, even if he wanted Cale to be his prime minister or the personal musician of the royal family.

Cale gave an angry look to the orb he had disconnected a moment ago and then headed out of the room holding the black dragon in his arms, who was eating a slice of apple pie. A tall boy came running to him.

—Young master-nim!

Cale expression softened after seeing the boy and the two kittens running behind him.

—Lock.

—My uncle came to the city to accompany some of our people that had to sell their products, so I came to see you...— he fidgeted with his hands.

—Cale let's play nya!!

On just shook her head, while the little dragon flew away from his arms and start circling around them.

—I also want to go play human!!

Cale put his hand on Locks hair and gave him some soft pats, making his expression brighter.

—How came you are so skinny? Have you been eating well?

—I have young master-nim! It's just that a grew taller out of nowhere and now look like this.

—Let's eat something, do you all want to go play after that?

—Yes!, I want some chocolate buns— Raon went to his arms to be held again.

—I want a sandwich, but something with chocolate will also be good!— Hong, as well as his sister, were soon enough in Lock's arms.

—I also want a sandwich.

—I'm okay with anything young master-nim.

—Then let's go out to eat, Raon, could you teleport us?

—Are you not going to call for grandpa Ron or Choi Han?— On said as she looked at him.

—Why? We are enough to take care of us, and we have a dragon.

—Yes!, I won't let anything happen to our human.

—See?, then let's go, we can decide were to eat, also I can buy you whatever you want.

—Let's go let's go— Hong, that was now excited since it had been a while since Cale accepted to buy whatever they wanted, started to hurry them up.

On sighed, they would really get in trouble for this, but it doesn't matter that much since Cale was the one that would get scolded by Ron.

—Here we go!!

As the little dragon exclaimed, a teleportation circle appeared under them, soon enough they were in a desolated alleyway connected to the little plaza. They casually went out, Raon now invisible and On and Hong in their human form.

—How are the constructions going?

Lock, that was happily walking turned his head on his direction. —Great!, most of the houses are done, just the ones for those that had recently moved are in construction, the ones with free time are helping with the other city.

—That's nice, Gashan had said he would come in one or two weeks, I will have to ask Witira to help them get here.

—I'll be waiting to see grandpa again!

—I should probably go and take a look at the constructions, haven't been there since it started.

—My brothers and I have been training hard to be able to fight with you again young master-nim.

—Don't forget to sleep and eat well.

—Of course!

—Cale, I want one of those!— Hong pointed to a shop with different toys —The ball, we can play with it later!

—I want a board game...can we buy something for Lily too?— On asked.

—Of course.

-Human, I want chocolate!

"I should bought Lock a shield and gloves, and some toys for the wolf children too" —Let's go then.

The kids had slowly remembered after coming to their territory and interact with Cale and the rest.

It was refreshed that for once the kids actually wanted to buy games, Cale had to thank Violan, since she would let them play with Lily they now acted more like kids. "They didn't had time to think about playing after all, Raon was in the cave, and On and Hong had to run away to survive" yes, it was good they could play and laugh now.

They should be able to play all they want until the war starts. Then how did they end like that?

Cale could feel the headache increasing as he looked at the group of unfortunate people that were unconscious on the floor, if they weren't dead already. It happened just minutes before they bought some games and books, he gave Lock the money so he would go and pay for the chicken skewers the kids wanted.

—Hey there, can I ask you something?

A man with a polite smile came closer to him.

"Aigooo..." what was this? A typical cliche of a little villain from a novel? The moment he was alone a seemingly nice guy appeared, but he could see the other three men waiting in an alleyway close to them "Let me guess, he saw I was well dressed and decided to rob me, is he's going to say he is lost an needs help or that he lost his little sister or brothers or whatever?"

—You see, I'm from one of the little towns of the territory so I'm a little lost, could you help me get to this direction? Do you know were it is?

The first option, that would actually work on some people, he stared at the paper he had shown him. "That's near the slums, is he an idiot? How come they don'teven know who I am?" He thought about it for a moment, as the son of the count he should probably do something about it right? Probably call the guards or directly beat them up here so they can't scape, but that wouldn't go really well with his character now would it?

"But that's so much work..." —I do know— he said gently.

—Can you guide me there then?

—I can tell you how to get there.

—I'm really bad with directions, that's why I'm asking you to guide me.

He smiled, making the guy blush a little. —And I'm saying I can only tell you, unfortunately I cannot move from this place, my feet are glued to the ground.

—You really are not being cooperative little brother.

—Wow, now I have an older brother I didn't knew about.

Anyone seeing this from the distance would though Cake was having a good conversation from the relaxed yet happy expression on his face.

The man grabbed his wrist. —You think you are so superior because you are a noble?

—Congrats, your eyes work, and I was wondering why from all the people in the street you chose me who was well dressed.

—Don't try acting smart— he quickly dragged him up the alleyway.

—Fuck....— He should probably run, but that was too much work —Help!

His scream was not too loud, but it was enough for a dragon, two kittens and a wolf to hear, the four of them turned around too see the lazy red haired letting himself be dragged.

Honestly Cale was just expecting for them to go and take him away, but then the group of kids went and mercilessly punch the fuck out of those men. A particular dragon did the job of putting a soundproof barrier around so other people wouldn't come out of curiosity after hearing the screams of pain.

—Human we also bought one for you.

Raon, who had the chicken skewers on his paws casually handed him one. Cale took it and started eating it slowly, when he was almost finished Lock came closer.

—Young master-nim, all clear.

—Nice— he nodded and finished eating —We should probably call the guards though.

—They deserve another punishment— Lock said with an innocent smile that looked to vicious, he had spent too much time with Choi Han.

—Since they are normal people we went easy on them— On agreed with a nod as she commented.

"Seriously, were did this kids learn things like this?" It was a mystery. He stared at the poisoned and unconscious men now covered in bruises.

—Anyways, Lock, go for a guard, we will be buying some dessert on that bakery next to the flower shop.

"The crime rates are going up lately, should I tell father to look into it a little bit more? They are more concerned with the walls and the saving of grain for the war after all" this might be a good opportunity to let the wolf tribe to do some work and for people to accept them "No, they are already trying to get along with the knights, guess I can just talk with mother, she can take care of it and I won't have to do anything"

He hated the fact that Clopeh Sekka had regained his memories, but at the same time it was good, the battle against the indomitable alliance, if they tried something similar to the attack to his territory, they could stab the fake dragon slayer on the back. "The wyverns are controlled by him but, we didn't had Rosalyn, Eruhaben-nim and Mueller working for nothing"

They had casually kidnapped Mueller about half a year ago, even if you were going against mages, it was easy with two dragons on their side.

He suddenly stopped, as a thought started to go around on his mind. The white star had that horrible ancient power that can disguise him, what if he uses it to infiltrate during war as he had done in the past? "I might have even be close to him at some point without realizing it" no, he discarded that last thought, that bastard would have used the first chance to kill him even if he thought he hadn't get his memories back, after all if there was a possibility for that to happen, Cale would become a real trouble for his plans.

"I mean, If I had the opportunity I would kill him without hesitation, the problem is that he is..."

—Cale?— On called him, they were already on the bakery's door.

—Sorry, I has thinking, let's buy something to share with everyone when we go back.

—I want something with chocolate!

-Human I want that honey bread!!

—Why choose? Just take everything, we can send some for the wolf children, the rest will just be our secret for the days Beacrox bans us from eating dessert.

—You are the only one getting sweets banned though— On gave him a reproachful look.

—Just do what I said, shouldn't you be taking advantage that I'm the one paying?

—But we already did with the games and books, and the food— Hong started to enumerate as he used his fingers —I haven't use my piggy bank money in almost a year.

"I guess I am spoiling them a little too much..."

They went in, Cale pointed to the food on one side of the shop and then the one on the other. —From here to there, everything please— he smiled as he took out a golden coin.

Lock, not too much after he left, came back to the alleyway with some guards, all ready to dragg those criminals to prison, yet when they got there, the only trace of them were some stains of blood on the floor.

The assassin looked at the boy and the guards from the distance, then he made a sign to his companions, that nodded and dragged the corpses away. He had to admit it, the first time his liege had said he wanted him to keep an eye on Cale Henituse, he expected it to be a mission where he had to gather information about the enemy's plans or something, who would have thought that in the end it was to keep him safe?

He had to kill this people, or his liege would be mad if he get to know what happened. Although it was shockingly surprising how weak Cale Henituse was, he couldn't even fight back against this slightly strong person that tried to rob him.

Cale obviously didn't even try to fight, but that wasn't something the assassin could know as he was watching from the distance.

The group of assassins looked at each other and then at the red haired young man coming out of the bakery with a sweet bread on his mouth eating peacefully.

He had no sense of danger at all!!! How could he be eating after a experience something like that?! The assassins didn't even had to say out loud how they have become rather fond of their target's appearance and an unconscious wish of protecting him was born without them even noticing. After all, such a pretty existence had to be protected!

Cale, ignorant to everything including his own charms, just kept eating until Lock came back.

—Young master-nim...

—Mm? Oh you are back, Did the guards already take care of it?

—Well, the mens disappeared.

—Really? Could it be they had another member that took them away?

—We think that, the guards said they would take care of it and strengthen their vigilance around this places and near the slums too.

"That's good, and I didn't even need to do anything" he took a bread from the paper bag he was holding and handed it to the boy.

—Here, have one.

—Oh thank you young master-nim!

—I also bough for you to bring back for the children, now, Do you all want to do anything else?

—I would say it is better to go back before grandpa Ron comes for you— On adviced.

Just thinking about it gave Cale the chills. —Okay, let's do that, although we didn't get to eat much.

—But we are good— said Hong giving another bite to the little bun covered in chocolate in his hand.

Seeing the cat siblings eating the bread made him smile. —This really bring memories back.

Both of them smiled, as they knew what he was talking about.

—You were really weird back then, going to the man eating tree on your own!

-M-man eating tree?!

The panicked voice of the little dragon made him close his eyes slightly.

—It was not a man eating tree, it would not make me any harm, it's purpose was to protect after all.

—Protect?— Hong tilted his head in confusion.

On, on the contrary, didn't need much time to understand the meaning of it and her eyes went wide as she looked at Cale. "So that's were the shield came from..."

—Well, let's go ba-

Cale froze in his place as he saw the person standing a few meters away from them.

Choi Han was smiling more viciously than ever as he walked towards them. Well, at least it was him and not Ron.

—Cho-

—Cale-nim.

Cale closed his mouth immediately.

—Didn't we told you to stay inside until the start of your new semester?

—But I was just accompanying the children— "And restocking on desserts"

—I see then, excuse me— he went and held him like a princes while starting to walk back to the manor.

—I can walk! We also have Raon, we can just teleport!— he blushed out of embarrassment.

—No, if not by doing things like this how are you going to learn Cale-nim?— he smiled triumphant as if he was enjoying it and started walking.

Lock just gave the thumbs up to his hyung in secret as On grabbed Hong's hand and started to slowly increase the distance between them and the pair of fools as they walked.

"Who can fucking understand them? When I stay inside they tell me to go out, when I do go out they tell me stay inside!" he tried to fight his embarrassment by eating more sweet bread.

The white star threw away the orb showing this scene in a fit of rage, makingit slam the wall and breaking into pieces. They had to move faster, and destroy all those insects in their way.

—Dorph.

—Yes my liege?

—Go for the tiger tribe, take as many men as you need, we have to be faster, they have already ruined some of our plans.

—I'll go personally, if that makes you feel more at ease my liege.

—Yes, go.

Dorph went out of the room. Barrow thought for a moment before start walking around. The plan for the mermaids was ruined by them, they lost the help of the cat tribe, at least everything was going according to plan on the empire and with the indomitable alliance, the stupid girl Hanna was working with them as before, and the war was going according to plan.

—This time I'll make sure to kill the king of the Roan kingdom and that stupid prince, Redika failed last time, but if I also send Sayeru...

That could work, then at the war he could send the half blood to the Henituse territory to kill Choi Han and maybe kidnap Cale, he could-

He stopped walking, suddenly remembering the incident of two and a half years ago. Cale Henituse kidnapping, and how he looked before that, sad and scared. How he forced himself to smile and try having a normal life again. He didn't want that, he wanted to have him at his side but not in that way. Kidnapping him would not be the best of options.

"A last option if everything goes wrong, but that will not be necessary, when I become a god no one will be able to go against me"

First, proceed as planned and starting to take down the potential dangers, make changes so even if his enemies go against him based on his previous actions he could turn things to his favor and crush them mercilessly.

—Let's just kill some nobles and bring chaos to the ones in power and the citizens, then burn the jungle to the ground if necessary, make the empire win over those barbarians of the Whipper kingdom.

He could also make some use of Elisneh a little bit more sooner than before. Also make plans to get rid of those on the Endable kingdom that had betrayed him before.

—I have let them be for some time now, but it has to change soon, before they stab me on the back, I'll make sure to do that to them.

Just kill everything on his way. Then after Cale Henituse has lost everything and everyone he cares for...

He took out the necklace from under his clothes. —He would like to cry on the shoulder of a good friend right?

Why make the effort of kidnapping him when Cale could willing come to his arms? Then let's the storm start to form, and when it hits, they wouldn't even expect it. He would never give up on what he wanted, not after all he had thrown away to get where he was standing, so no matter what, Barrow would make sure this time to put his hands on what he desired.

Chapter Text

He stared at the board for a long time, waiting patiently, until the other person finally made a triumphant smile while crossing her arms on her chest. Cale just returned the smile and moved his queen, soon enough Lily's face was again showing her surprise as she had been beaten in chest for the third time.

—Wha- how? What did you do?!

—You have too many openings Lily, you only move the pieces like you are trying to form a wall in the front, that won't work.

—At least you could go easy on me!

—But it was you who told me to teach you, it's not my problem I'm not a good teacher— he looked to his side —On, come play with her.

—Okay.

—Unnie...Orabuni has no heart...

—You say that now Lily, but when you were little hyung would always let you win while I was the one losing all the time, he even used to help you win against me.

Basen, who was going through some papers his father had gave him to get use to the work, said while letting out a sigh.

—I taught her the feeling of winning, now she needs to learn how it feels to lose— Cale leaned back on the couch and started to eat some strawberry that Hans had brought for them.

—Human I want you to teach me chess too!

"Don't you already know? Dragons are so intelligent, I don't want to lose against a three year old..."

—Sure...but later.

Violan opened the door, she was recieved with the lovely scene of her three children and grandchildren bonding over games an light conversations. She stayed there for a moment, Cale, that even though he was trying to act as he was annoyed because of the kids asking for his help in the game, was still helping them with his lips faintly raised. That was something she would never thought anyone would be able to see in the future that had been changed, and somehow that gave her great satisfaction.

Cale then saw her. —Mother.

—Cale, I need you for a moment to discuss something, just let the children play.

—Sure.

Cale was guided to Deruth's office, which made him doubt the talk they were going to have was going to be a small one, but he relaxed when they went in and his father was casually sulking over the documents. He had get used to see that from all the times Deruth was unable to assist to one of his presentations or an outing due to work.

—God Deruth, sit straight and put a serious face would you?

—Yes...yes..— he did as told —Cale please take a sit.

—What did you both wanted to tell me?— he asked as he sit down.

—Your father it's going to the capital for his majesty's birthday, he wanted to go with you, but I know you don't like those places so I was telling him to take Basen instead, he is already used to deal with nobles since he usually goes to the meetings.

—So we wanted to ask for your opinion, would you go with your father Cale?

—Mmm....I rather not, I had enough during Hyung's birthday with all of them asking me to play something and following me around.

Deruth's smiled fade and was replaced with a frown. —If that's what you want it's okay, I'll make sure to talk with those nobles and see if they try that again!

—Then it's decided, you can go now Cale, that was all— Violan caressed his hair —Go with the children, oh, and tell Basen to come, since they will be going in three days it's better to tell him already so he can get ready.

—I'll do that.

"I guess it's better if I don't tell them" Cale was actually planning on going to the celebration, but disguised as a commoner, Choi Han, Eruhaben-nim, Ron and Rosalyn, as well as Raon, would be patrolling in case there was any suspicious activity that could indicate a move from the White thing. While all of them would be concentrated in other things, he was planning on going around with on and Hong just watching.

Why worry? Others would do the job and he would go out to ea- see the place as a tourist.

"Is it me or have I become a foodie without even noticing it...."

He decided to completely ignore that fact and went on with his day, telling Basen to go see their father and spending some time with the kids. Three days later the count and Basen went to the capital to stay there for a week.

—We are also going human?

Raon looked at him with big blue eyes filled with expectation. On and Hong that were on his side had similar expression on their faces.

—Yes, there are a lot of things for the common people there since it's a celebration day for all, while the rest do whatever they have to do we will be walking around.

—So we can go and buy stuff with the money on our piggy banks?— Hong seemed excited.

—Of course.

—Then I want to buy some weapons and poison!

—This great dragon will buy artifacts and materials for potions!

"Why do they sound so vicious" cale frowned hearing them, but then laid his eyes on the girl that apparently was the only one with common sense here.

—Daggers would be nice, or maybe a crossbow— she mumbled.

Never mind, for some reason all his children were so vicious, Where did they even learn to be like that? Yet, who was him to say no to them?

—I don't think those are things you will find in the festival....try asking Ron and Eruhaben-nim for those.

—We'll do!!

He couldn't help but give them a little smile. Since the reunion for nobles would be tomorrow, they will go there and use the whole afternoon to go around in disguises. For that, Cale had prepared the last two weeks by sleeping until noon.

—What will you buy human?

The three children changed their attention to him, he just shrugged.

—Food?

—You can't always buy food human!!

—Yes Cale, you should buy things for yourself— On agreed with her little brother and looked at Cale with a serious face.

—I don't really need anything though.

—There must be something you want!— Hong insisted.

What would he want? He had food, people to do everything for him, a comfortable bed to sleep, books to read, several properties were he could go and stay for weeks so people won't bother him, basically everything he would want he could get, except for his one big dream unfortunately.

—Not really.

—That's so boring, you always gave us and the others things, but you don't have anything you want!— Hong pouted.

—But I buy cookies and pastries all the time.

On let out a long and exhausted sigh. —Food doesn't count, it has to be something you like and can have for a long time.

"I have my family for that, but I'm not sure they will accept that answer..." he resigned himself, maybe he could just go and buy whatever thing he founds there and say it is something he wanted.

—We won't let you sleep if you don't think about it human!

Now that was too much.

—Okay okay...I'll think about it.

—You have to, if you don't we will also eat all your desserts.

—I say I'll do it— he covered his eyes to hide his frustration.

—Good, cause we will watch you until you buy something.

The kids had spent too much time with Ron and Rosalyn learning how to refute him and successfully threatened him.

—But, Raon, the next day I will need you to help Eruhaben-nim on guarding the royal family in case something happens and hyung or my father and Basen needs protection.

—Don't worry human I'll keep the crown prince safe, as well as Basen and the count!

—Good, I'll give you five gold coins for your help.

—Yes!!

—What?!

—No fair...

On and Hong complained but couldn't do much about it. If something happened it might be more dangerous than last time and Cale would not risk their wellbeing, Raon was younger but as a dragon with the knowledge of everything he learned before the regression he could participate in it, not to mention that the ancient dragon would be present as well as Alberu.

—We will go there too, just not with the group, we will stay outside of the plaza watching from the distant to avoid danger.

—Okay...

—That's better, that way you won't act stupid— On approved the plan.

—I don't-

He closed his mouth seeing the kids faces. Maybe he got himself in a few little problems before, but it was not acting stupid, it was taking the best course of action for the plans to end well.

Next day, Cale dressed in the most plain clothes he could find and had Raon dye his hair and eyes, the little dragon took his liberty to give him black hair and blue eyes.

—We match now!!!

—No Fair!, at least make his eyes golden!— Hong started to run behind the little dragon flying in circles in the room.

—But we can just dye our hair black too— proposed On.

—Let's do that! You all will match with the great and mighty me!

Cale just smiled and started to fix On's dress and the ribbon in her hair. Then did the same with Hongs bowtie. The two kids with now dark hair remained incredibly silent as he did this, they liked to enjoy it since generally it was Ron the one that would do this things.

—Good.

—Human fix mine too— Raon came closer with the bowtie that Cale had gave him for his last birthday in his paws, it was a white and blue one that made Cale think about Sheritt, so he bought it for the kid.

—Okay— he took his time to put the bowtie in place making sure it wouldn't fall —Now let's go.

Soon enough they were on the mansion at the capital, his father and Basen were probably on the reunion at the palace, so Raon put on some invisibility magic so they could go out without any problem, then they started to walk on the streets full of people. He was then immediately dragged by the children.

The streets were full of people, so he maintained his eyes on the kids all the time, but since he knew them well even if someone tried to do something to them On and Hong would know how to act, besides, Raon was also here.

As always he watched them buy and talk about the things they liked, but then noticed their eyes that were looking at him like waiting for something, then remember the conversation they had a few days ago. So, although reticent, he also started looking for someone to buy so the kids would stop with that.

Then his eyes landed on a particular shop. He stopped walking. The kids noticing this didn't hesitate to took his hands and dragged him inside.

It was a music store, small but with good decorative and quality products, different instruments were in display, but what had taken Cale's attention was a beautiful white violin in one of the walls, he went to see it.

—You think he wants to buy it?— Hong whispered.

—I think so, maybe he will finally get something for him— On answered in the same way.

The violin was made with a good material as Cale could tell, he hadn't seen white ones before in this world so he was really interested in this one, the person that had made it gave not only important to the sound and quality, but also put effort on the exterior as there were little blue flowers painted on it with a material Cale could not identify.

—You have good taste young man, that's the star product on my store, the late owner of this violin lost his fortune and I could put my hands on it because he was desperate for money.

—How much?

—Two millions.

—So much?

—If you play it you'll know it's worth it, wanna try?

—A business man I see, yes, let me try it to see if I like it.

—Of course!!

How lucky was he today? The vendor was happy, his business had gone downhill the last month and now he had a possible client looking at the most expensive product on his store. He happily took the violin from the pedestal on the wall and handed it to the young man.

It had a smooth surface that Cale liked immediately, he checked it in detail and made sure it was in tune before grabbing the bow and start playing scales in it. This was definitely something Cale liked, he was more inclined to play the piano because of the contest and all that, but he still liked the violin and had improved a lot this last years.

—I like it— he said when he finished testing the sound.

—Would you like to buy it? You can also reserve it and pay when you have the money.

—Not necesary— he took out the money from his spatial bag and handed it —I'm taking it now.

The man's face could not show more happiness than the one they could see at this moment, he quickly, yet carefully, put the violin and bow in the case.

—It has been a pleasure to make business with you sir.

Cale recieved the case and immediately put it inside the spatial bag, then nodded.

—It was indeed.

They went out of the shop, the kids could see Cale was in an even better mood than before as he even offered to pay for their things. After an hour they finally went back to the mansion, where they made their presence known to Deruth and Basen that had come back. That night they reunited with the others too.

—Cale-nim, I thought you were staying back at the territory— Choi Han slightly frowned.

—You unlucky bastard should be the one to keep the most further away from places like this.

—I won't even be there anyways, How did things went for all of you?

—We didn't found anything, maybe they won't even try doing the same again— Rosalyn sit down a little exhausted.

—I don't think that's the case— Cale disagreed while eating a piece of apple —They need to bring chaos to the kingdom since it would make things easier for them, the white star will most likely try to get rid of all of us and there is no better occasion than this to get to hyung.

—Don't worry I'll be watching the crown prince all the time!

Cale petted Raon's head. It was pretty much possible they would not attack and do it in another occasion, but that didn't change the fact it could still happen now. If that was the case then their enemies would not make the same mistake and would try with another strategy, that was why he needed everyone ready to fight and act in case something happened.

—We will be attentive to any suspicious movement, don't worry Cale-nim.

Yet they might have not been prepared enough for what would happened the next day. The group went out to patrol very earlier, just to make sure there were no bombs, Raon also went with them to later go with the crown prince.

People started to gather at the plaza as the hour approached. Cale on his side, he slept until it was almost late and had an abundant breakfast with the two kids. Since Raon wasn't there, he hide his hair with a hat and dressed in a similar style as the day before. The kids were hidden inside a crossbody bag as Cale knew their enemies were aware of them. Using a bracelet that Eruhaben had made for him, he turned invisible and went out of the mansion to lazily walk to the plaza.

They knew it could be a chaotic day, yet never expected it to be that chaotic.

Cale was watching from a tea shop near the plaza when it started. The nobles were all in their places waiting, when the royal family entered they all went to their positions and Cale smiled at how Aleberu made sure to have his brothers walk at a good distance from him as well to be in a higher place than them. Then the speech started.

The people were happy, seeing and hearing their king from so close, ready to cheer when he finished, yet almost at the end, Cale saw someone appear at the top of the bell tower, accompanied by other three people.

—Who is that?

—What's going on?

Cale was on the second floor of the shop, yet he could hear the confused voices of the people. Although he could barely hear the king's screams from were he was.

—Who are you?! Quick, catch them!!

The amplified voice of the mage was heard.

—This should be really fun— as he smiled he raised his hands.

Then the place seemed to vibrate for a moment. Eruhaben had reacted quickly to turn on the mana disturbance artifacts they had installed days prior. But the smile in the crazy mage's face didn't disappear but became wider.

His laughter could give the chills to anyone.

—You thought we didn't know you would do that?!

At that moment several guards on the place started to move and kill the other ones going after the mage. The ones near the royal family were also cornered. Soon Choi Han appeared to protect them.

They would only have about twenty minutes without them being able to use magic. It would be fine. Or that's what Cale thought until he saw two of the other people on the top of the bell tower took out their hood. The spearman and a woman he had seen during the battles on the Hais islands.

—Greetel, you take care of the ones fighting, I'll go for the royals.

The spearman said as he took out his weapon and jumped to join the battle against Choi Han.

Cale didn't hesitate to jump of the second floor and start going against the masses of people running away from the plaza of glory. After all, the only person protecting the nobles here was Ron and a few guards, Eruhaben had gone help Choi Han. His father and his brother were there.

—Cale!! You said you won't go there!!— On took her little head out of the bag and yelled.

—Tsk.

He ignored her and continued moving. Raon was near Alberu, hiding, but if he was discovered he would also be in danger. Cale had no option but to get closer in case of danger.

Then he accidentally bump into someone almost falling.

—Aah!!— the woman in a hood fell to the gorund.

—Fuck...— Cale stopped for a moment before helping her, after all if she couldn't scape on time because of this it would be bad —Are you alright?

She took his hand and stood up again. —Yes, I'm-

Cale saw her froze in place, and for a moment was kind of surprised from seeing red like blood pupils staring at him, but soon he came back to earth.

—Good, now keep running!

He continued on his way to the plaza. The woman stared at him until he dissapeared between all the people.

—I found him...— she smiled.

The battle in the plaza was horrible, Rosalyn had manged to open the path out for the commoners inside letting them get away, but the nobles and royals were surrounded, those with some abilities with the sword had joined trying to defend themselves and the others. Alberu had Taerang on his hands, it had taken the form of a gun, and was shooting at the assassins trying to get closer, protecting his little sisters and brothers, as well as Raon who was hiding underneath one of the seats.

No one noticed Cale. He was attacking from the sides with the fiery thunderbolt, his hands mimicking a gun, pointing and then shooting to the assassins going against the civilians. He couldn't use the help of On and Hong since the place was full of people running from one side to another and a poor innocent soul might end up trapped in the poison fog without knowing. Time was running out.

As they continue fighting, the ground vibrated once more. Redika's laughter was heard again, but he wasn't the one that made a move, but the person at his side, he raised his hands and several teleportation circles appeared. Six men with the Arm outfit were teleported to the roof of the buildings around the plaza, all equipped with bombs.

Cale's group move immediately, the majority of enemies in the plaza were already dead, so they went to take care of the human bombs. The ancient dragon went to stop three of them letting the others take care of the remaining three.

Rosalyn as well as Choi hand managed to send the other three flying to the sky far away from them, enough for the explosion not to reach them, using her magic and Choi Han's aura.

Then the same man that had teleported the human bombs raised his hands again, hundreds of light arrows appeared on the sky.

"Fuck..."

Cale recognized him at that moment, it was the Dragon half blood. He jumped over to where the nobles were still standing, stepping on the front.

—Raon!!

The little dragon, that was now invisible and watching everything, understood and proceeded to make a four layer shield to cover everyone.

—It's not enough.

Raon was only three years old, no matter how much knowledge he has, going against someone like the half blood dragon it was a bit to much.

•You are stronger now, I will be yours and everyones shield.

The arrows went through the first, the second, then the third layer, but when the fourth was destroyed, a beautiful silver shield covered the sky over them and recieved the arrows that had managed to get through the other shields. Cale had to admit it was fucking painful, but even if it was, he maintained the shield and managed to stop every single one.

—Perf-

His legs failed him and he fell on his knees coughing blood, it was good enough he hadn't already fainted from stopping that. He felt the pain quickly disappear as the blood came out of his mouth dying his shirt.

"Fuck, they're gonna kill me"

—Cale!!

—Hyung-nim!!

—Young master Cale!!

There were a lot of people calling him, but that was interrupted by the metal like chilling laughter of the crazy mage.

—So many shades of Red!!!

The man was laughing hysterically as he hugged himself seeing the death people covered in blood, as well as the man that had stopped the attack. The hat he was wearing had fallen while he was coughing, revealing his long red hair. It was hypnotic, the shade of red, as well as his face.

—Yours is specially beautiful!!! Amazing, I'm impressed!!!

"A lunatic will always be a lunatic" Cale shivered.

—I know, such a beautiful red...I shall cut your head and keep it to be able to look at it forever!!!

—What the...— he was hungry now, but the hunger had gone away with that morbid image of his own head.

Then Redika jump from the tower and flew in his direction preparing an attack.

-I won'tet you touch the human!!!

Black mana started to surround Cale, creating some shields as well, then black arrows appeared in the air and were directed to the crazy mage.

His allies were all running to protect him, but Cale was focused in other person, who was shaking and had slightly lose strength on his legs while seeing all this. His and the half blood dragon eyes met.

-You...you are...you are Cale Henituse...the black dragon's....

—He remembers— Cale whispered as he nodded in response.

Then the Dragon half blood stumbled again holding his head like he was in pain.

Before Cale could know, Redika's corpse fell to the ground. The rest looked at the one still standing on the tower, but this one had now a communication device on his hands, he nodded at the orders and then quickly teleported back letting his allies there to be killed.

-Human!! Human!!!

Raons crying voice could be heard in his head giving him a headache.

—Cale!!— Deruth come to him with a preoccupied expression.

—Hyung-nim!!— Basen was almost at the verge of crying.

—I'm fine— he gave them a smile, yet the others only saw it as if he was trying to act tough.

—We have to take you out to see a priest!!

—There are still enemies around father, and there is people worst than me, they should recieve help first— "After all I'm good, I'm just hungry"

—Such honorable thoughts!

—Others are more important than himself in his eyes!

The other nobles and commoners that were still here started to whisper after hearing his words.

Choi Han killed the last one of the enemies, only then all the group ran towards the red haired, included Alberu, to check on his condition.

—Cale-nim!

—Cale!

"God I'm fucking saying I'm ok, completely okay!!" He started to stood up, but his legs had gone numb, somehow he started to fall to the side and was caught by Eruhaben, who lifted him and carried him in his arms.

—Such an unlucky bastard....what were you even thinking?

Just then On and Hong, that had got out the crossbody bag to also protect Cale from the mage, jumped to Eruhaben's arms to be with the young man.

—Hurry up, take him to the carriage to take him to the palace and get treated— Alberu said —We have to put him on a bed and don't even let him move.

The dragon nodded and started walking, Deruth and Basen went behind him.

—I'm fine tho-

On's paw covered his mouth stopping him from talking. He immediately shut up after seeing the glares the two kids were giving him. "Better just stay silent and let them do whatever they want"

As exaggerated as they were in Cale's eyes, he cooperated with the check up and then staying in bed not doing a thing. At least they had stopped the attack and even though quite a lot of people were dead, there were also even more that managed to get out alive.

The young man looked at all the people in the room, just casually standing there or drinking tea. Then someone knocked on the door.

A young maid come in and started to get nervous with all the people inside staring at her.

—What's the matter?— Alberu asked with his usual smile.

—I'm sorry for interrupting, but, there is a priestess asking to talk with young master Cale.

—A priestess?— "Cage?"

—Yes, she says it's important.

—What's her name?

—Ah...I don't know, but she's wearing a hood and has long blonde hair.

That wasn't the description of someone they knew.

—Did she said what her business was?

—She...said something about the will of god.

They all exchange confused looks.

—Let her in— Cale said casually.

—Cale!!— the voices of several people yelled at him.

—Why so worried? Literally the elite force on the kingdom is here, what can she do? Besides, it might be someone we can use— he would regret his words just a few minutes after.

—Alright— Alberu sighed —Bring her here.

A few minutes later, the door opened. The woman came in and took out her hood, revealing her long and curly blonde hair and he almond shaped red eyes, smiling as she made a reverence.

To say Cale didn't took long to recognize her was no lie, the moment he saw her face he knew she was the woman he had helped before.

—Greetings, your highness, crown prince Alberu Crossman, young master Cale Henituse, and the hero's that fought during the terrible incident of yesterday, my name is Phoraite.

—You are...— as Cale said that, the smile in the womans face grew, and suddenly all her courtesy faded as she put her hands together almost clapping and started to give little jumps out of excitement.

—I can't believe I finally found you!! The blessed one of our God of lust and beauty!!

Now, Cale wished he had actually fainted.

Chapter Text

—I can't believe I finally found you!! The blessed one of our God of lust and beauty!!

Phoraite was extremely excited, she had recieved her God's words five years ago about how someone had been blessed with one of the most honorable gifts her God could give. She was surprised, yet happy, her God was so picky that a blessing would be given once every five hundred years, of course she would go find that person. As the holy maiden of her church however, it was difficult to go anywhere since people in search for beauty would come from all places to find the people of her church.

Yet almost three years after she received a message from her God again, saying her blessed child didn't appreciate the blessing and someone needed to go and make the importance of it be clear and stuck in his head. So of course she started traveling, looking for this person. When she got to Roan, for mere causality she came across with the king's birthday and decided to attend, who would have thought that in all the chaos she would find the one she was looking for.

The room was in complete silence, as everyone here was speechless. Yet she didn't care about that and just walked to the bed, she knelt in front of it with a smile.

—I, Phoraite, the holy maiden of the God of lust and beauty church, is greeting the loved one of our god, I'm so happy to have this honor!

—I think he turned off his brain— On whispered to her brothers from the end of the bed as they looked at Cale.

The young man had his mouth slightly opened although his face was still expressionless.

—The blessing of...the God of lust and beauty?— Alberu finally managed to snap out of his astonishment and speak.

—Wait, so, Young master Cale has the blessing of two gods?!— Rosalyn almost screamed.

—When did he even get it?— Eruhaben finally asked.

—It had to be on this last year right? Cause Cage didn't say anything about it— the mage comented.

—This last year?— Phoraite stood up and turned around to look at them —What are you talking about? The blessing had been bestowed upon him five years ago.

—Five years ago...— Ron's smile widened as his eyes landed on his puppy young master who had come back to earth and seemed to be a little too pale.

—But that was the blessing from the God of art— Choi Han said as that was what Cale told them before.

—God of art? No, young master Cale has only one blessing, if I couldn't recognize my own God's blessing how could I even be their holy maiden?

"God, won't you shut the fuck up.." Cale pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation.

—So you are saying...that the blessing he recieved was...— not even Eruhaben could finish the sentence.

—Yes, he was blessed by the God of lust and beauty!!

—Young master.

Cale almost flinched hearing Ron's voice , he wanted to go back in time and never have accepted to see this woman. Why did problems seem to follow him around and make his life more difficult?

—Can we know why you lied to us?

—It's not like it was a complete lie, I just changed the name of the god...

—Young master.

"Your terrifying, terrifying!! Stop looking at me like that"

—I didn't though it was appropriate to have a blessing like that.

—You can't say that young master Cale!!!— Phoraite took his hands and gave him a sad expression —The blessing my god has bestowed upon you is one of the most beautiful ones!! You should accept it with pride!

—Just, what kind of blessing it is?— the ancient dragon was really curious.

Phoraite smiled and let go of Cale to look at the others, she looked like the happiest person on earth for being able to explain it.

—It's just a little charm as I said before— Cale interfered before she could talk, yet that didn't stop the woman.

—How can you say it's just a little charm?— she scowled at him before starting her explanation to the others —What he recieved is a rare blessing just a few recieve, it's already rare for my god to bless someone, but it's even rarer for it to be the one young master Cale has.

—And that would be?— Alberu asked.

—It's a blessing of love.

—Love?— the ones present, included the children, asked at the same time.

—Yes...— she kneeled again in front of the bed, looking at the floor —Young master Cale, the blessing does make the person a little bit more beautiful than it already was, it gaves it health too, and, as my god explained to you, it also makes you look like someone approachable to others.

—It did said something like that indeed.

—Yet, that's not everything to the blessing, it makes people love you for being you, be it fraternal, parental, romantic love, etc, of course, it just accentuates what is already there.

—A love blessing?— Rosalyn seemed very interested in it —But, why would your god gave that one to young master Cale? He has a lot of people that care for him.

—That...only has a meaning if the person in question understands and accepts it— Phoraite slightly bite her lip —My God...saw your past young master, they wanted you to not suffer on your own again, to not feel the same pain and rejection, nor hate yourself because of those you were forced to face growing up, you lost so many things and people couldn't appreciate you, so, with this blessing they hoped you could find love, have a family and live happily, to forgot that past, and to stop fearing of losing those important to you again, after all, you keep dreaming about it, don't you?

Such an intrusive god, Cale had a good opinion of it but now it was difficult to keep that neutral opinion when it made the holy maiden of it's church come and spit out all of this in front of his family. He new well that what Phoraite was talking about was about his life on the orphanage, and all he had to go through as Kim Rok Soo.

—Of course, it's also because you are incredibly handsome too, the blessing it's not that strong because they feared it would be too dangerously having people obsessed with you, but still, they wish for you to think better of yourself and-

—Shut up.

The woman closed her mouth as a strong pressure fell upon her, making her go pale and start trembling. Yet she maintained her head up, watching the eyes that seemed to be filled with fear and anger.

—Don't. ever. mention that again.

—I...— her eyes moved to the other side of the bed.

Cale, following her line of vision saw the kids there, the pressure dissapeared in less than a second. He sighed in exasperation and ran his fingers through his hair.

—I apologize young master, I should have been more empathetic and keep the things about your past in the dark.

Cale only gave her a glare before feeling the weight of the little dragon at his side. He put his hand over his head and stroke it. Soon On and Hong also come closer.

The others were dead silent. Not only because they saw Cale get mad and actually threatened the priestess, but because of what the woman had said. They obviously knew about his past, how he was treated like trash and, how he losed his mother at a young age. Ron specifically was remembering the desolated eyes he was able to see when his puppy young master stood there outside of his mother's room after her death, as well as that time he found him on the floor, bleeding and in a state of panic asking to not be left alone.

Alberu and Choi Han though, knew that what the priestess was talking was probably about Kim Rok Soo's life. Sure they knew he was an orphan, but never really got the details about how his life was back there, Choi Han knew his life only from the point Choi Jung Soo meet him, and even from that there wasn't much information.

—Can you let me alone? If you still have more to talk about with me, fine, but we'll talk later, now I need to rest.

—Of course young master, sorry again, I was at fault.

Still with that stoic face he turned to everyone. —And when I said to be left alone I meant for everyone.

"I don't want to hear their questions or have to explain right now" he keep petting the children, who didn't move from his side to make him company.

Soon enough everyone was kicked out of the room and were now standing outside in the hallway staring at the door. It didn't take long for them to look at the priestess, who was dragged to another place by everyone.

—Human, are you alright?— Raon became visible again, resting his head on Cale's lap, his siblings did the same thing.

—Yes, I'm fine.

—Was she...talking about the nightmares?

Cale stiffened. More than once he had a dream related to his life as Kim Rok Soo, wich ended with him waking up in the middle of the night covered in sweat, of course the kids had noticed a few times even though it wasn't that common. But what could he do about? Thanks to that time soon after he regressed, when he got sick and had that dream and little accident, every few months he would have one, as if that event had trigger a part of his memory he had work so hard to ignore bringing it back.

—I guess so, but it's fine, everyone has nightmares from time to time, you three know about that right?

It would be a lie to say the kids didn't dream about their own traumas sometimes, they were young and needed time. On nodded, it was okay, cause they knew as soon as they wake up that there were with their family and that was enough to relax again.

—Yes, we do, but are you all right?

—I am, don't worry, after all those are things from the past.

In another room, Phoraite was dragged in and forced to sit while surrounded by the others, she had a confused smile, seeing the crown prince, his instructor, and the other three that had fought yesterday, all looking at her.

—Oh! Is this an interrogation? God I have never been in the recieving end of one, this is exciting!— she said with energy.

—Tell us now, what did you mean about Cale's past and dreams?— Alberu started with the interrogation.

—I meant what I said?— she titled her head.

—Can you go more in detail about it?

—I don't know much than what I said, my God told me, that he was greatly hurt and forced to close himself to others, and because of that he deemed himself as unimportant, but my God wanted him to be happy and not only love others but himself as well.

—Hurt...and forced to close himself to others..— Ron mumbled.

He took care of his puppy young master for a lot of time but, he certainly didn't do much when he lost her mother and was forced to grow up, he also did nothing when he started to change and become a trash, he knew now that it was for others to accept Basen and Violan, but at that time, he might have even look at him with the same eyes as others at some point.

—You all are young master Cale precious family, so you have to show your love and affection, also, you have to respect him more!

—Respect him?— Eruhaben raised an eyebrow —We already do that.

—The God of lust and beauty said, that the last time she talked with him he was mad because no one believed in the fact he wasn't weak, he is not, that's only part of the blessing.

—How so?

—The blessing of love makes the person look approachable, you wouldn't get close to a tiger, but to a kitten you would, so the person looks inoffensive to others eyes until proven the contrary, you all have been with him for a lot of time and have seen him at the weakest, so it might be difficult to accept, but he is not a fragile cristal ornament to be kept safe, unless he does something stupid.

Ron and Eruhaben stared at the other three that were uncomfortably looking around, they were the first ones to propose keeping Cale in his home unless necessary for him to go out.

—What about the dreams?— Eruhaben decided to ignore the three and continue with the interrogation.

—About that...— she avoided their eyes —Around five years ago mine as well as other gods migh have done an oopsie and triggered some memories he had blocked...

—You mean, that time we sensed the power of different gods messing around with him?— the ancient dragon scowled at her.

—It might have been, the God of lust and beauty felt incredibly bad for it, so for that reason it didn't get mad when young master Cale lied about the god who gave him the blessing, they also send me to help with that, a bless from a holy maiden might be worthless compared to that of a god, but it still can help, it can be good for him not to have nightmares anymore.

—At least this God doesn't only go around doing a mess and then ignoring it— commented Alberu.

—Mine might have a rather...unique name, but it's not bad, it gaves people youth, beauty, love, and helps people with...their private activities... but still, people look down on us for that.

—I can tell why, beauty is not necessary something that can be taken as strength by a lot of people— the dragon nodded.

—Yes, but I disagree with that!! How many beauties haven't use their appearance to go up in life and gather strong people to fight for them?! Also, we as priestess can actually hurt others pretty badly, blessings and curses are opposites yet go hand by hand.

—How much damage can a curse related to beauty or lust make?— Rosalyn asked curious.

—There is one curse that covers the skin of the enemy in blemishes and makes it fall leading to a horrible and painful death— she answered smiling.

It was better not to get on the bad side of this holy maiden or any priest of her church.

—There is also this one that makes the other person infertile, or the one that makes you wither with time until you die and your corpse ends up like a mommy and-

—We don't need to know anymore than that, thank you— the mage interrupted her.

—So, what you want to gave to our young master is a blessing?

She looked at the old man and showed a wide smile. —Yes! I can also help you all with whatever you are planning for the future, my God didn't explain much about that.

—We...have to talk with my dongsaeng about that.

—Sure I don't mind, he also has all the rights to decline my offer, but I at least want to give him the blessing.

—That unlucky bastard, since he is mad right now, we might need Beacrox to bake something so he gets in a good mood again before talking with him again.

—I'll go tell my son.

—Well, miss Phoraite, I'll arrange a room for you— Alberu said but the woman shook her head.

—I'm staying at an inn, and I presume that soon young master's father will come asking to take him back to their mansion, so I'll go there in a few days— she took a paper out of her pocket and wrote something — This is the name of the inn in case he wants to talk with me before I go myself.

—Then I'll ask someone to escort you outside— he made Ron a sign to go for the maid waiting outside.

—I can accept that.

The maid came in, as nervous as before. —M-mis priestess please follow me!

—Alright dear— she went to the door, not before turning around and saying good bye to the others —See ya!!

The moment she went out all of them exchanged a look.

—She is...interesting— the mage interrupted the silence.

—I would say unique, she goes from polite to weird.

—You highness, do you want the God of lust and beauty to curse you from saying that about their holy maiden?

The blonde shivered. —No thank you.

Three days later, after Cale managed to make everyone not ask a thing about what happened and go back to the mansion, they called for the priestess.

This time Cage was present as she got curious about this 'weird' priestess. They were all waiting on a room, Cale eating as always, when Ron brought Phoraite.

They were speechless, it was a first time for them to see a priestess wearing a bright colored dress and ornaments in her hair that was combed in a high pony tail. She came in high spirits as she was smiling and seemed as excited as last time to be able to see Cale.

—Young master! It's a pleasure to see you again!!

—Yes..a pleasure— He leaned back on the couch, at his side where the two kids in their human form eating sweets just like him.

She pouted. —I know I made a little mistake last time, I was just too excited and didn't though things through.

—Yeah yeah— he proceeded to present the ex priestess —This is Cage, an excommunicated priestess of the church of the God of death, she was curious about you and decided to come, Cage, this is Phoraite.

—Nice to meet you!

—She looks like a doll— commented Cage watching her from head to toe —Are those the clothes you usually wear?

—Of course, the God of lust and beauty founds robes to be old fashioned and eugh, what's the point of being a god of beauty if the people in your church dressed plainly?

—That's interesting.

—Yeah, our god said it wanted us to be like idols but I don't know what that means, something about smiling and make people beautiful and happy, the church you were excommunicated from, it was the church of the God of death right?

—Yes I was, took me a while for it to happen— she paused for a moment —Aren't you going to ask me why? I know you felt his incredible annoying presence with me.

—Oh no, I won't, my god says that the God of death is a whiny insufferable little bitch so I understand if you wanted to get out of his church.

Cage laughed. —Hey I like her, Phoraite, do you like to drink?

—Of course I do, wine helps with the conversation and to get to know people better.

—I even have some here wanna drink?— she immediately took out the wine bottle out of her robe.

—You bet!

—Ehem!— Cale called them out.

—Oops, sorry young master I got carried away.

—It's fine, now, going back to the important things, please take a sit.

She did as told, like a kid being instructed by her teacher. She hadn't forget Ron was in the room, and the man gave her such chills. Choi Han was also standing near the door.

—Where are miss mage and the blond man?

—Miss Rosalyn and Eruhaben-nim should be here soon, they went to talk with hyu- the crown prince about the plaza incident.

—Oh, I see.

—Now, they told me you wanted to give me a blessing?

—Yes, it's a simple one.

—Why would I need another one? For a more shiny hair?

—That would actually make you more handsome, you are already comparable to the dragon's beauty!!

—.....

—But no, the blessing I will give you it's for good dreams.

—Good dreams?

—Beauty is a really complex concept don't you think? Many things can fall into that description, and it can change depending on the one looking at it, dreams are connected to the mind, and so, can also be defined as beautiful if the one that haves them wants to, therefore, blessing someone with beautiful dream is something possible.

—So with that..

—With that you won't have nightmares, I don't know the contents of your dreams, but I do know is something that is not good for you to remember, especially when it happens on the times you are more relaxed, that's such a mood killer.

—Is it difficult to give?

Phoraite had a blank expression for a moment before smiling. —No it's not, do you want me to give it to someone else too?

—Yes, three kids.

—I have no problem, I would do it even if it wasn't you the one asking, I love kids.

—Good, also, you said you could be our ally?

—Yes, the God of lust and beauty said you were preparing for something, I don't know what it is, but they said I might be helpful.

—Do you know how to fight?

—I don't want to brag, but once I knocked out a mercenary with my bare hands, I'm also pretty good with a crossbow, oh and with the whip.

-She is not weak human! She is like you, she looks weak but is not! But I guess she's a little less stronger than Beacrox.

"Almost as strong as Beacrox, that's not little" he thought for a moment, it wasn't bad to have more people after all.

—Of course I could help healing people too, and if you want I can even curse your enemies! Is rather fun to do that!

Cho Han shivered remembering the descriptions she had gave them the other day. They heard a knock on the door, Eruhaben and Rosalyn came in.

—Oh, she's already here— the ancient dragon simply sit down.

—Hello miss Phoraite.

—Hii~

—So why don't you give him the blessing now?— Cage smiled —That way we can go drink after it.

—Would you like to recieve the blessing now young master Cale?

—Mmm...alright, could you do it for the kids now too?

—Of course, you all just have to sit there and let me do my work.

—Okay, since I decided you can help us in the future you can know about him, Raon.

The black dragon appeared and fluttered his wings and he puffed up his chest.

—Hi! I'm the great and mighty Raon Miru, I'm three years old this year!!

—Holy moly! It's a beautiful great and mighty Dragon-nim!! It's my first time seeing one— "He's so fucking cuuute!!!!!" —Hello, y name is Phoraite and I'm twenty years old.

—On and Hong are the other ones that need your blessing.

—Hello miss!

—Hello.

The three kid's were already sitting next to Cale.

—Hello sweeties~

—You can just do the blessing thing— who was him to refuse free stuff right?

—Then please, all close your eyes.

They did as told, while the others, intrigued, came closer to see. They saw how the woman put her hands together like in a prayer and started to speak.

—Like the calm waves on the sea, soothing, quiet, let their eyes close and their thoughts fly, let in the deeps of their mind grow a field of flowers to rest, beautiful, warm, hold them in your arms and sing for them to get to their dreams, blessed be with fearless rest.

She then gently kissed the red haired on the head with extreme care and did the same with the three children.

—You can open your eyes now, how do you feel?

—It was nice, It felt like being in something warm!— Hong said.

—Yes, it was like being under the sun.

—It was nice indeed! Human, did you felt the same?

—Kind of, it was an interesting experience.

—I'm glad you enjoyed, don't worry about those horrible nightmares anymore, only good things for the good three children here and the young master too of course!

—Thank you, you can stay here, we will have to go back to Rain city tomorrow and you will come with us, Ron, prepare a room for her.

—This Ron will take care of it don't worry young master.

—Perfect!!— Cage stood up —Phoraite let's go drink!

—Alright!

They quickly went out of the room leaving the people inside to stare at the door for a moment before all their eyes laid on Cale.

He sighed. —There, I recieved the blessing as you all wanted, happy?

—Yes.

—Pretty much.

—A lot actually.

Eruhaben, Choi Han and Rosalyn answered in an instant. They had nagged him for a good time for him to see the priestess again and recieve the blessing, and even though the first encounter wasn't the best, Cale had to admit the woman was kind of useful even if she said some earth like phrases and words out of nowhere, he had to admit she had a similar personality to her God wich explained why they got along so well.

—So you are going back tomorrow, after they give the medals and mourn the death ones during the incident?

—Yes, we will go back after that, I have classes to attend to, but I guess one day more of my absence won't do much.

—Should I make more defensive artifacts? Since they already made there move it won't be strange for them trying to target you at the academy— Eruhaben gave him a serious expression.

—That's not necessary, I have Raon, and plenty artifacts already, also, I should go and get my other ancient powers soon, and see if the protections on the elf village are still good.

—Last time those were okay, but I guess we have to go more frequently to see it.

—Honestly they should just move the word three branch to another place the white star doesn't know.

—Like your villa on the forest of darkness?— the ancient dragon raised an eyebrow.

—Yes like-

He closed his mouth and gave him a glare befoe letting out a sigh. —Guess we can go talk with the world three-nim about that later too.

He was getting another headache. "Just ignore that for now, let's go back, the tiger tribe should have already arrived at the territory, I have to go see the underground cities and talk with Gashan"

Something with chocolate would really go well for him at this moment...

Chapter Text

The students gathered at the same spot as always, after all there were people saying that young master Cale had returned to the academy so everyone needed to make sure it was true. The news about the plaza terror incident spread like fire on the kingdom and basically everyone knew how Cale Henituse had used an ancient power to save the people from a large magic attack and ended up coughing blood and fainting.

—Elias hurry the fuck up!!!— Leo grabbed the gray haired young man and dragged him to see their idol.

But the one being dragged didn't want to go. He was unusually pale and knew that, if he went to face that person, the guilt inside him might betray him or start killing him.

How to forget, he had someone showing the progress of all the chaos through a video communication artifact, everything was going wonderful, until the Dragon half blood made that attack. Barrow was practically laughing as he was sure he would win and get rid of all those hindrances that were trying to get on his plans, but then his heart almost stopped when he saw the well known shield over the people. He was even able to see how after the attack Cale fell to the ground coughing blood and trembling. The only thing he could think about after seeing how Redika tried to kill Cale was telling the Dragon half blood to go back quickly and to not do any other attack.

There has only been around a week since then and just now Cale was coming back to classes, Barrow needed some time to get rid of the feeling of culpability, or that's what he thought until he heard one of the other students.

—I really saw him! He is more paler than ever, he does look sick, and he's being accompanied by a total beauty!!

"A what?" The jealousy he didn't knew he had, raised as he started to run to make sure what he hears was true with his own two eyes. And it was, he managed to let Leo behind and get a glimpse at the couple walking.

Cale as always walked with his head up and looking like a dignified noble, beautiful as always yet with a more feeble appearance. An image he would love to immortalize on a painting, but his mind couldn't focus on him for too long as he saw the person behind him. A woman dressed rather plainly, but that couldn't hide her beauty, her long and wavy blond hair in a high ponytail, wearing a simple dark blue dress and holding a violin case in her hands, her face wasn't showing any emotion as she followed the young man in fron of her.

"Who is she?!" Not being able to just watch, he controlled his expressions and went to him, at that usual spot in the hallway meters away from the red haired class. Yet, when he made eye contact with Cale, he could see his face showing a weird expression for a moment before changing to the typical smile of an angel. Yet that was enough for Barrow to feel uneasy.

—Cale-nim, I...are you sure you should be here? Aren't you still on recovery for what happened?

—I am, but I cannot just not come to my classes when it would be disrespectful to my professor as I can perfectly walk and move around, it's just a little more exhausting than before.

—.....— he didn't knew what to say, the guilt was stuck on his throat, he gave a glance to the woman, that although seemed to be ignoring their conversation, if one saw well they could notice the light of interest in her eyes that seemed to be paying close attention to their what they were saying.

Cale, following his line of vision, took a step to the side.

—This is Phoraite, Phoraite, this is my friend Elias white.

The woman bowed with a blank expression. —A pleasure to make your acquaintance.

—Yes....— at his eyes, even though she looked composed and quiet, the woman seemed to be paying attention to everything around —Why is she accompanying you young master?

—I can answer that in his stead— the woman put a hand on her chest as she looked at him —I am a priestess contracted by the young master's family to keep him on check and act quickly in case of him feeling bad or showing sequels from the accident or if his condition worsens.

Cale sighed. —I said I didn't need someone to accompany me, but my father insisted.

—No, I better than anyone know how it is to have a weak body and suffer from it, you shouldn't take something like this as it was nothing Cale-nim.

—Now I'm being reprimanded outside my house— he joked letting out a small chuckle.

Elias ears turned red seeing him like that. But that was soon taken away when he remembered that Cale's condition was completely his fault.

—You..have to be careful with your health, don't go there acting reckless, even if you have an ancient power, I heard the overuse of it can be really bad for your body.

—Thank you for worrying Elias, but I'm fine, and I have a priestess-nim here with me in case of anything happening so you don't have to worry at all.

—Yes....if I had known you would come today I would have brought some cookies for you to eat...

Hearing this Cale's smile grew a little. —Oh then tomorrow-

—I'm sorry— Phoraite interrupted him —But the young master has been prohibited sweets for a week, so I'm afraid he can't accept hem.

Phoraite might not be afraid of a lot of things, but one of those that did scare her was Ron Molan, and the man had told her not to let Cale eat anything sweet while on the academy, because it was his punishment for participating in the last battle when everyone told him not to.

—I see...that's a shame, next week It'll be then.

He looked at the woman again, she was really suspicious, that was a face he had never seen before, it wasn't one of the allies Cale had before, nor anyone relevant for him, the face seemed oddly familiar but if it were someone important he would have known. "It's better to look into it" there is no way he would not investigate someone that suddenly appeared around Cale.

—Elias, I have to go now, but we can talk tomorrow if you want or next week, my family doesn't really want me to go out after the incident so..

—I understand Cale-nim, the most important thing here is for you te get better, I will go to my own class now.

They saw the young man go and proceeded to enter the classroom, professor Festa wasn't there yet, so as soon as they were alone, the woman let out a giggle and turned around to see the already exhausted young master.

—See? I told you I was a good actress! I can perfectly control my emotions!

—You could try doing that on a daily basis....

—I don't think so, the essence of beauty is the true self, why would I try being something I'm not?

—To ease my life.

"I'm already doing that by not talking about how practically everyone is in love with you though..." Phoraite was good at reading people, and she was very interested in when will this oblivious young master realize how wanted he was, but it would probably take a lot for that to happen.

—Who was that guy anyways?— she asked as she put the violin case over the piano.

—Elias, a student I'm friends with, he goes on the art department though.

"He clearly likes Cale...wait...isn't he the one the others told me to keep away form the young master?" It probably was, well, she already failed a bit on her mission.

—Anyways, aren't you going to congratulate me on my acting?

—I think you did good pretty miss— the black dragon said as he appeared and went to her.

—Oh my, our cute big and mighty Raon-nim knows good— she hold him in her arms as she saw Cale sit.

—You are way better than Choi Han! He can't act at all! It's pretty funny.

—Well he is handsome, strong and good, he can't have more good qualities or it wouldn't be fair, just like with the young master, life isn't fair for the rest of us when someone as pretty as him exists.

—My human is the best one!!

—The best of the best.

—I'm not, I'm trash.

The woman gave him a pitiful look. —You shouldn't say that young master, you are not trash, you just speak to harsh! But that's not necessarily something bad.

—Why did I have to accept taking you with me?

—Don't say that, the fact that you can't stand that I only tell you the truth doesn't change anything, they told me to look over you and I'll do that.

—What truth? You only say unnecessary things.

—Oh to have your ability of being in denial even after people is so obvious about their intentions and how I tell you the truth.

—Won't you shut up for five minutes?

—Don't be like that young master, what about ditching and going for something to eat outside?

—Eh?

—They told me not to leave your side and stop you from eating sweets or doing anything stupid, no one said I had to make sure you were on the academy— she smirked.

—Wha- but, aren't you going to keep me inside like the others?

—Why would I? I better than everyone else can see through your blessing, you ain't weak, you are just too skinny.

—If that's the case you all should just let me eat more.

—You should be thankful the blessing gives you a fast metabolism.

—Well I like the idea, but I'm not ditching, my classes with professor Festa are the only responsibility that I actually enjoy.

—I see, that's good, it's nice to have a hobby, I couldn't enjoy mines.

—Why not?

—I'm a holy maiden, I have to stay all day in the church, helping the other priests, attending to the people requests, dealing with stupid men that thinks that only because there are mostly women and pretty weak men on the church we are an easy target, why do you think I know how to defend myself?

—That sounds harsh.

—Your life would honestly be more difficult if you were a woman young master, be thankful you are not.

He knew, after all in korea as well as in this world, things always were more difficult for women, also, if he were a women, that would mean dealing with things like marriage, or the period, no thanks he was good as he was.

—I'm surely more blessed that I thought it was.

—Well, I still say I can cover you if you decide to go anywhere with the others not knowing.

—I'll keep that in mind.

A few minutes later Agata Festa came in and the class started, the priestess went back to her little act and stayed silent and still the whole time. Completely bored, but as she was working, she had to do that.

—If you are going to stay here you have to pay your meals!

The three children had said that to her so she was here enjoying the music while spacing out. Cale on the other hand, was enjoying his time practicing with his new violin, the kids really were right, buying something just for him at least once was a new and nice experience.

—Young master, I really think you shouldn't even come here anymore as there isn't much I can teach you.

—I might not be a student but I'm considered as one so I will attend the last semester professor.

"Also it gives me free time without Ron trying to make me do things, the kids making me play with them and everyone just going to my room without invitation"

Agata smiled. —Honestly when I went to met you five years ago I didn't though I would get such an amazing student, I'm not really the kind of person to show favoritism, but you are something else young master.

The red haired started to felt a warm and bubbling sensation in his chest. Getting praised like that, he could never get used to it.

—Oh, also, I know you usually participate in piano competitions, but I know one for violinists, would you like to try?

—I'll think about it, lately I been busy— "Trying to come with ideas to stop a fucking war..." —So I might not have time.

—Yes of course, you are still on recovering, but I have to say it was a splendid idea from your family to get a priestess to accompany you in case anything happens, now go, I know your family is strict with the time you have to go home since what happened that time.

—Unfortunately, goodbye professor.

—Goodbye young master.

They went out and started to make their way to the teleportation room. Phoraite started to look around noticing all the people that stops to look at the red haired she was working for now.

—Young master, it might be a stupid question but, why don't you talk with other people?

—What do you mean?

—Well, a lot of people pay attention to you and you have a good reputation, so I thought a lot of people would approach you to have a talk, but, until now the only frien that you have mentioned is that Elias guy.

—There is another noble I talk with since we see each other in piano competitions quite often, but, the rest of the people doesn't talk to me, besides...

—Besides?

—Our enemy has a very troublesome ancient power, so I tend to not approach strangers too, and even if I call them friends I wouldn't say important information, Elias seems like a weak person, but he has started to act strange since a while ago, I don't know why, so, knowing how our enemy works, is possible that instead of trying to kill me, he will try to get information out of me first, I have to keep an eye on everyone now including those 'friends' of mine.

—I see....I understand, I'll also will keep an eye in those that come close to you, like that guy without an uniform that is walking in our direction.

—A guy?— he looked around and found who he remembers was the second son of a noble family, walking in his direction.

He keep himself from letting out a groan as he could feel that this would be a huge problem, yet he was still outside so he just kept his smile and tried to walk faster, unfortunately, the other guy managed to step in front of him and block him from continuing.

—Can I help you?

—Y-young master Cale....Why haven't you answered my letters?!

He blinked a few times, confused, what letters was this idiot talking about? He had not recieved any. Cale tilted his head to the side.

—Letters? But I haven't recieved any.

—You haven't....?— the man went silent, probably lost in thoughts while the crowd of people around them started to grow —So...your family hasn't give you any letter..?

—No, it was something important?

—I...— he closed his mouth, thinking, there was the rumor that the Henituse family was the one rejecting proposals in the name of their son, but it was apparently true.

The lovely angel in front of him was clearly clueless to what he was talking about, so he decided to do the obviously more intelligent, not really, thing in his life. He went down in one knee, putting his right hand over his heart and extending the other towards the young man.

—Y-young master Cale, Please marry me!!!

Phoraite covered his mouth with his hand in shock as he watched how cale seemed to go a little more pale than usual and had a genuine expression of shock in his face. Even Raon was speechless, when usually he would go and start screaming in his humans mind, he was just flying there I silence trying to process what had just happen.

All the students watching were also in shock, how could there actually be someone to dare proposing to their angelic musician in the school terrains, in front of so many people, when everyone knew that Cale seemed to be uncomfortable when people gave him too much attention when he was out of stage.

—I...— Cale didn't even knew how to talk, why would someone propose to him? He was a trash. Did people really want his money so much to propose so shamelessly like this?

"No, calm down, there are too many people watching, you can't curse at him or it will ruin your act, just, just say no" yes, he would understand that right? He was a noble but he would never marry someone he doesn't even know.

—I'm...really sorry, but I can't accept your proposal— he replied with the most calm voice he could.

The man trembled to his answer, the hand he had extended started to fall slowly. And although he was trembling, he still raised his eyes to meet those of the red haired in front of him.

—Why?, Why not?

—I'm sorry, but...I can't marry someone I don't know? I...don't even know your name.

—My name is Balius!!! Please marry me!

—Even if you say it, why would you even want to marry me? I'm not planning on taking my father's place in the future since I'm dedicated to my music, and I'm not planning on marrying to someone I have only met today and I don't harbor even the slightest of feelings.

Now the man really went speechless. It was quite common for nobles to arrange marriages without thinking about the involved parties feelings, but Cale was right, someone like him that was cherished by his family and a lot of people, that was even the dongsaeng of the crown prince, he was someone that wouldn't do things just for political convenience.

—I'm really sorry, also I'm not even eighteen, why would I think about marriage when I haven't become an adult yet?— he gave the man a last pitying look and then continued his way to the teleportation room —Please now excuse me.

Phoraite, shook his head as she saw the devastated look on the rejected man's face and followed Cale. The whispers of the crowd started to go up in volume as they walked out of there. It was then when the priestess heard the fast steps of someone approaching, the red haired and her turned around to see the man running towards the first trying to catch him.

"Over my dead body!" She had a clear order of not letting anyone get close to the young master, so, after putting the violin case on the floor, she put herself on his way as he was about to put his hands over the young man. Phoraite quickly slapped his hand, then without wasting time she punched him on the stomach and spun around kicking him on the side making the man fall to the ground in pain.

She gave him a sweet smile when the man glared at her. —Sorry, but no one is allowed to lay a finger on our young master.

-Good job pretty miss!! But you should have punched him a little bit more!!!

—Now,— she grabbed the violin case again —Let's continue young master, don't worry, this little demonstration should be enough for others that might try thinking about doing the same to reconsider.

—Yes...— Cale decided that the best thing to do was to ignore all of this and continue with his life —Let's go, Eruhaben-nim should be waiting.

She nodded and followed him again. The priestess might have done a little oopsis before by letting Elias approach Cale, since she could tell the guy was head over heels for him, but once he heard about this situation then he would think twice before making a move with her present. She was sure now, that Cale didn't want to marry at all cause he wasn't able to accept people could like him in a romantic way, and because he considered his life was good enough now with three children and people he cared for around him.

"I'll just do my job and won't meddle in his love life unless is strictly necessary" that was the best she could do.

Phoraite observed as Cale looked around the underground city that was currently under construction while talking with the blind shaman, probably discussing about the houses or their plans for the future. Then she felt as someone approached and stopped at her side, looking at the same thing as her.

—May I have your report?— the old butler asked, and although the woman wasn't looking at him she could tell he was making that smile that gave her chills.

—We encountered with that Elias guy, they talked for a bit, he looked concerned because of what happened to the young master, then his classes proceeded as normal I guess, but on the way back we had a problem.

—A problem?

—A young noble proposed to the young master in public....

She could feel the temperature descending after she said that. "Ingore it, you are fearless, he is not mad at you"

—So a public confession.

—Of course young master Cale refused, but the guy didn't accept it and tried to get too close to him so I punched him a little bit, hope that works as a warning for the others.

—I see, what was the name of the man?

—I don't know from wich house he is, but his name was Balius, pinkish hair and blue eyes.

—I'll take care of it, you did a good job by keeping the bugs from reaching our young master-nim.

—So it was true that someone proposed to Cale!!— Hong appeared out of nowhere along with Raon and On.

—It was obvious Cale would not accept.

—I should have cut that men's hand when he tried to touch my human!!

Ron only laughed at the kids declarations. They were the ones with the most important opinion if Cale would consider marriage, if the kids were against it or didn't like the other person, Cale surely wouldn't even consider it.

—Excuse me, but why do you call him like that?— Phoraite asked while staring at the children.

—Like what?— On didn't quite understand her question.

—I mean, you two call the young master by his name, and our little dragon-nim calls him human.

—Yes, what about it?— Hongs seemed confused.

—Isn't he your papa? Shouldn't you call him like that or at least dad?

They went silent. Can they really do that? It's not like the didn't consider him as one but, he might not like it.

—Wha- a d-d-dad? Why?— Raon asked almost in panic.

—Well, he is your guardian, he takes care of you, plays with you, give you allowance and everything you need, isn't that what a father does? He really loves you three so, why not? I'm pretty sure he wouldn't mind it at all.

—But...— Hong looked at the floor, his face red only by thinking about it.

On wasn't any better, was it really okay? But even if it was, saying those words would be a little embarrassing for them.

—But it's okay if you are not ready to do so, just wait for the appropriate moment I guess.

—Can we really do that?

—Of course, righ, Ron-nim?

—As miss Phoraite says, the young master wouldn't mind you three calling him like that— "I could even say he might be really happy if they do"

—But don't think too much about it if you are not ready, I was just asking, after all I have been here for a short while and don't know everyone's stories and all, so don't mind me or what I say too much.

That wasn't helping, she just dropped a bomb for the kids and then said it wasn't much.

—I know!! Why don't we go take a walk around? Our sweet kids are interested in the underground city right? And it seems that the young master will be busy for a while.

—I want to go see the glowing rocks!!— Raon quickly changed his attention from the previous conversation.

—Of course Raon-nim, On, Hong, shall we go?

They nodded and followed her. Ron watched them go, the new addition to their family was, although a little weird, also good with words and reading people, she wasn't as strong as the others, but at least did a good job and practically named herself as the kids baby sitter wich gave Cale more time of sleep.

"Well, the kids also seem to like her, so I guess it's fine, and this way we also have someone to heal our puppy young master everytime he tries something stupid"

Cage didn't go with them everywhere, Pendrick would only be there on rare occasions, and Jack wasn't an option as he was busy building his power and position in the heart of the people of the empire while waiting for the moment to take down the Pope.

—Raon-nim.

A monotonous voice called for he little dragon as he and his siblings were running around the giant glowing rocks used to illuminate the place.

—Good Mary!

—It's been a while.

—How long have you been here?— the little dragon fluttered his wings in excitement.

—For three days, I have been collecting bones on the forest.

—Bones?— Phoraite questioned.

—She is a necromancer— said On I a low voice waiting for the womans reaction.

—A necromancer...— it was difficult to accept those that worked with dead mana, as a lot of people feared them, but, she had seen the dark elfs working and no one here had shown a negative emotion towards them, Cale treated everyone equally, so even with her little prejudice, she decided to just accept it and don't say a thing, it was better to know by one's eyes than let useless words of others influence in one's decisions and ideas, also one of the preaches of her church was that beauty was something for everyone and it came in different forms —I see, is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Phoraite, I'm a priest from the church of the God of lust and beauty.

The hooded woman nodded. —I'm Mary.

—Good Mary, let's go play at the forest later!!

—Of course Raon-nim.

—I'll also show you my entire collection of my human's singing and performances!

—I would really like to see it.

—I'll give you a copy!

She nodded. Surely Hanna would be happy to have more recording of Cale singing and playing instruments.

The poor young master continued to talk with Gashan and Tasha about the constructions without knowing how the material to blackmail him was spreading to other people.

Chapter Text

—Cale, professor Festa called me and told me that you have not attended to two classes already without informing her, is there a problem that you haven't told us?

The red haired controlled every part of his body and face to not give away his true thoughts as he casually put down the fork with the meat he was about to eat.

—No mother, there is no problem at all.

—Then why is it that you didn't go? You are usually very punctual and responsible about your classes.

—It's really nothing mother I just didn't wake up from my nap and ended up missing my class.

—Twice?

—I haven't gotten too much sleep lately for some reason.

Violan didn't believe a word of what he was saying, yet she just nodded and changed the topic to Lily's little accident with the laundry that had happened that afternoon. When the dinner ended she just normally went to her office and called for Ron. The man didn't took much time to appear.

—Countess— he bowed.

—Ron, is there a problem with Cale? He has been acting odd this days, I thought it could be because of the public proposal but, even when that happened he still continued to go to the academy.

—Well, I might have to call someone else to explain ma'am.

—Who?

—Young master-nim personal bodyguard and priestess, since she's the one making the reports.

—Alright, call her here.

—As you wish ma'am.

The man went out. Violan continued with her work, a little distracted as her mind kept going back to her oldest son. A couple of minutes later she heard a knock on the door and Ron entered accompanied by the blond woman she had been briefly introduced a while ago and had just accepted because Cale had brought her.

—Did you call for me ma'am?— the woman gave her a warm smile.

—Yes, miss...Phoraite right?

—Yes, I'm glad the countess remembers my name.

—I wanted to talk with you about Cale and the reason he hasn't been attending his classes.

—Oh...that— she let out a laugh, making Violan confused —Well, it has to do with the proposal in a certain way.

—Don't tell me people are following the example of that stupid noble that though could marry my son?

—Oh no, it's nothing like that, more like, they are following young master's words.

—What do you mean?

—He said he wouldn't marry someone that he doesn't know nor have feelings for, specially because he wasn't an adult yet.

—And?

—Well a lot of ladies have started to drop their handkerchiefs, hair ornaments or anything when passing by his side, and the young master obviously did pick it up the first times, and they used the opportunity to present themselves and start talking to him non stop.

—I see...

—Men don't approach him since they fear me after I punched the other noble, so they haven't tried anything, but I can't really do anything to the ladies...at least they don't try to touch him, just talk.

—So, the reason he haven't gone is...

—He didn't want to talk to people anymore— she chuckled —He is quite shy when people starts to show him affection after all, and this ladies always compliment him about his music and he got quite flustered because of it, oh but if you want I can just reject everyone that tries to talk to him, either way, they haven't tried anything apart from that since young master Cale say he wouldn't consider marriage before turning eighteen.

Violan sighed. So that was the reason why, well, Cale did hate when people were cheering his name in the past. She looked at the woman standing next to Ron. Although she had started working for her son just recently, she did have the ability to read Cale, it was good to have more people like Ron, and she didn't seem to like his son like all the wolf's in the house that fortunately had their collars and leashes in place.

—You said you were a priestess, what is your church?

Phoraite started to sweat because of the question. Cale had told her to not let anyone know what church she was from, but she didn't dare to lie and say she was from another one cause she was proud of her god and church and wouldn't dare to betray them like that. She thought for a minute trying to come up with an excuse, but honesty was better than anything.

—I...can't answer because of...personal reasons, and because right now I'm simply but young master's personal bodyguard.

—Alright, I want you to also report to me since now on, not for everything as Ron can tell me the details, but for important things I want to hear it from you since you are the one that sees it from the front row.

—I understand, I will do that ma'am!!

—Now you can go.

Phoraite went out of the room alone, since Ron still had to say few things to the countess, and walked to Cale's room, who wasn't there. Beacrox should be guiding the training since his father was still working around. The kids were lazily resting in bed, barely moving, they had done a lot of things during the day and were obviously tired. The woman went to them, even ignoring the beautiful Eruhaben sitting in the couch.

—Did you brush your teeth?

She saw Hong flinch and Raon casually turning his head to the other side.

—You will get cavities if you don't, go now before I get mister Ron.

—Ugh...— the red kitten and the dragon reluctantly went to the bathroom.

—You are really good with children.

The ancient dragon commented after looking at her for a while.

—My sisters in the church said that since I have the personality of a very annoying one I would obviously get along with them, also all the priests and priestesses in the church were once orphans, I help raising a few of them too.

—I see, although I don't know much about your church, it doesn't seem to be that different from the others in that aspect.

—In my opinion we are really different from others, starting with the fact we aren't rich at all, we have a few small churches scattered around the continent, since people don't think our god is that important wich I disagree, but we do get money from nobles that go looking to get our beauty products and other things.

—I see.

—Also, I really like my god, they are not like the God of death that keeps pestering Cage all the time.

—That's a very hated god.

—I know, I respect the teachings of their church, but the God, I can't really do that when my God complaints about him so much.

—Tell me, has that Elias guy approached Cale lately?

—Elias white? Yes, he comes and talks with young master Cale, about his paintings or daily stuff.

—Has he tried anything?

—No, I guess he may have used the excuse of giving young master sweets to casually touch his hands, isn't that cute? It's so entertaining to see a young man in love, of course if he tried anything else I would stop it immediately, but since it's someone young master Cale doesn't mind talking ot interacting with I can't just go and punch him or anything.

—You have to be careful with him, he already tried something in the past.

—He did?!— oh gossip, Phoraite's biggest weakness —Tried something in like, little, or direct confession? He seems too shy to do the latest but if it's that then I misjudged him, although I saw a bit of determination in his eyes so it could be, what was it?

The ancient dragon looked at her with wide eyes and a little taken aback. The woman was a bit to lively sometimes, he faked a cough and answered, or was planning to when On did in his place.

—I saw it, he leaned over to kiss him but Choi Han came at the right time.

—He really did that?! God, he seriously is more active than I thought....maybe I really misjudged him— suddenly she put a serious expression.

—Is it that bad that you did?— Eruhaben asked.

—I'm usually good at reading people but...he did look weirdly at me the first time we met, and although it changed after I presented myself as young master's bodyguard, I did found it odd.

—Is that a bad thing?

—There are a lot of different types of people that come to our church, looking not for a way to beauty, but for love, they want us to gave blessing or tie the person they love to them, from couples that had decided to live their lives together, to those that want to force it, from all I have seen, I can just say that is better to be carefull, and I mean it, if he really is fooling people with that shy and weak personality we usually see, and I hope I'm wrong, it can escalate to something dangerous.

—This unlucky bastard, always attracting trouble...

—Would it be good to tell him? Although...he'd never believe the part of Elias being in love with him...

—He would never accept anyone being in love with him— On said as she was the one that new Cale better.

—That's not true, if you and your brothers say you love him he'll believe it.

—What?!

—I'm just saying, the only times I have seen him smile genuinely is when he is with the three of you or his siblings, I have to yet see him interact with some other people, but he is the most fond of his children.

—...He is?

—Yes, but anyways, we just have to be extra carefull and on guard when Elias is around the young master, for what I have gathered he actually build a good reputation in the academy and everyone knows hims as young master's fan and friend.

—I'll have to tell the little kid to pay more attention.

—Don't call me little kid!!

Raon flew over from the bathroom and landed on the bed next to his sister, Hong soon enough joined them.

—You are a kid, you are barely three.

—But I'm older inside!

—Yes yes...whatever you say.

—Say, I've been wondering, why Raon-nim has never transformed into a human? Can't dragons do that easily?

—Because dragons are cooler!!

—Yes they certainly are— she agreed without hesitation.

—Yes! The human say dragons are cool so why would I want to look like a weak human?

—I mean, wouldn't you be able to go out with him without having to hide? He would also buy you clothes and carry you like he does with On and Hong.

The dragon opened his mouth to retaliate yet froze there, thinking. Wasn't that actually a pretty good argument? On and Hong had been appearing more and more in their human form cause they could play easily, or because Cale would brush and comb their hair, or buy them clothes, yet he only had bowties and would play using magic as most of the time he couldn't even grab a ball or run around.

—......— he gave Eruhaben a glare.

"Aigo....don't you already know how to? Why are you looking at me?" He didn't trained the kid for nothing.

Suddenly the window opened. Beacrox came in in a hurry. —They took young master away!

—What?!— they all screamed collectively.

—He appeared out of nowhere and just left this!— he gave Eruhaben the paper.

The ancient dragon took it and read it, only to put an annoying expression.

"I will take my little Naru for a while! I'll return him later don't worry!"

The dragon sighed while rubbing his temples. The kids where all making a fuss now, and Raon as always was screaming how he would destroy everything.

—Beacrox.

—Yes?

—Go and inform Ron about it, and to tell the countess, also, bring the note with you— he gave him the paper and proceeded to hold the little dragon that tried to fly out the window to go look for his human —Don't go rampaging around kid, Cale is probably fine.

—But the human-!

—he is fine, he was still wearing the artifacts I made, so we can just pin point his location.

—Excuse me?— Phoraite suddenly spoke —Is it okay to not worry? Isn't it dangerous? Or do you know the person?

They went silent, for a moment they completely forgot that the priestess didn't know anything about the regression, how would they even explain all this? Eruhaben coughed to get her attention.

—It is an old acquaintance of ours, an annoying one, but...— he was doubting if he could or couldn't say it —Can I know your opinion on beings with dark attribute?

—You mean of people like Mary or the dark elfs? I don't really mind, I have only come across them lately though, but they seem pretty normal, unlike what everyone says, they act just like me or you, it was a good experience to open my mind.

—She even played with us and good Mary!— Raon commented.

—She is a lovely person, really cute in my opinion.

—Mmm....then, we will let Cale explain it to you later.

So, they decided to, for now, wait for Cale to decide if telling her about the Endable kingdom. Meanwhile the red haired was disguised as a kid while sitting in a carriage.

—My little Naru surely has grown up quite a bit, oh me and my bad luck, had I remembered before I could have recordings of you as a cute innocent child.

Cale gave the man a glare, making him laugh. —You are already entering a rebellious phase my dear son, don't worry, your father will spend the whole day tomorrow at your side to compensate the lost time.

—Can't I just go home? You know they will come for your neck right?

—They won't, cause they can't risk alerting the White Star, besides, I even put half the coordinates in the note.

—Half?

—It'll be a nice challenge to figure out the rest righ? And it will give us more time.

—They already know where your home is? I don't think that would work.

—Oh but we are not going to my usual home, we will be going to the house I build exclusively for you! It's in a more quiet place so you can roam around.

Cale sighed. —How did you even remembered about me?

—It was pure coincidence, I went to deliver some documents to our king, when I found an orb in his office while he wasn't there, it had a recording of you playing the violin in a garden, I never knew you had such an aptitude for music, you never end to amaze me.

—A record of me?

—I believe it was of a time you were on the academy a few years ago, you looked more younger and cute, I obviously made a copy and now have it well preserved in five different recording artifacts.

—Ugh...— he made a grimace —Why does the White thing even have that recording?

—Probably because he is already watching you, after I recovered my memories, I could tell he also did and has been changing his plans.

—I get it that he stalks me and shit, but why would he have a recording of that?

—Maybe he is your fan? I heard you are pretty famous on your kingdom.

—That's a terrible joke.

—Now now, don't be upset my little Naru, papa will go out with you tomorrow and buy clothes and books for you.

—I have a better idea, why don't you just take me back home?

—But this is your home too, my little Naru, I have already prepared your room, you can also eat if you ar hungry, and I got the best chef to prepare sweets for you.

That last part caught Cale's attention, but soon enough he got back to his senses and shook his head, he already had the best chef at home, and he was learning how to make tofu just because he asked him, what was better than that?

—I'll just stay until my family comes pick me up and beat you up.

—That's good enough.

Just a few minutes later the carriage stopped and the door opened.

—It's a pleasure, young master— the woman waiting outside bowed.

—Don't worry, Solena knews because I told her everything, she, the butler and the knights capitan, they all know, you just have to act as you already know how— he whispered.

—Ugh...— he got down of the carriage and gave a bright smile to the woman and the other servants —Thank you for welcoming me although is late!

They all smiled at him. Such a cute young master and so well behaved, even though he was weak and probably not the best option to take his father place, that didn't change the fact he was such a breeze of fresh air for everyone.

—Young master, let's go inside.

—Alright.

—Ah, our young master-nim is so happy since his father went personally to brought him back this time.

—Just look at his smile as he holds his father's hand.

"I guess at least I'll have a reason to not attend to my classes tomorrow" his room wasn't bad at all too, he had a large bed, a lot of space and books to read that were even in the Roan kingdom's language. They had really prepared everything for him.

—Now sleep my cute son, I have a meeting tomorrow but before lunch I'll be here to go empty all the shops in the kingdom just for you!— and with that he left.

He walked to the bed and grabbed the pajamas carefully folded. Then he looked around once more. It was...too quiet and empty. Just for a night, he was sure they would come for him soon enough. Although he didn't want to be there he still put on the pajamas and went into the bed, just hoping his family doesn't make a big deal out of this.

They surely would make a big deal out of everything that happened to him.

—Duke Fredo, you look lively today— "Too much for a betraying rat like you"

Barrow stared at the man that looked like flowers were blooming around him because of the silly smile in his face. He hadn't got rid of this bastard that would stab him in the back only because it was still useful, but every little thing he did was annoying.

—Really? I guess I am, my son came after a long time and we are spending some quality time together.

—My dear nephew? Should I visit him?

—It's not necessary, although I'm sure Naru would be happy to see you your majesty, but today is only for the two of us.

—I see, I'll send some of my nephew's favorite snacks later and make sure to visit tomorrow.

—I'm sure he will appreciate that.

Barrow saw the duke went away, he ignored the rest and went to his office, then called for Sayeru.

—What do you need my liege?

—Send someone to watch duke Fredo and make sure he isn't doing anything suspicious.

—I understand, I'll do it immediately my liege.

Once alone in his office, Barrow took out a recording artifact and started playing it. His expression softened as soon as the pretty red haired appeared and the music started to decrease his pain. What should he do? What if Cale got involved in future battles too? Would he be able to keep fighting? In the past there was no problem, Cale was annoying and a problem that needed to be fixed to be useful, but now, he wasn't like the rest, he wasn't a pawn, seeing him get hurt, was bad for his heart.

As the recording ended, another one started playing.

He sighed. —For now I'll worry about duke Fredo, I should go visit tomorrow, oh right, I also have to finish my painting for class and start with the one for my finals— he was a very busy man now, more than before.

—My dear son look here!!

"I never thought I would think this, but I miss Ron" he forced another smile as Fredo was holding a recording orb in his hands.

—Young master-nim surely looks good, will you also be buying this one your grace?— the man from the store asked, Cale could swear the only thing in his eyes where the money the duke was taking out.

—Of course, we will take everything he had try on so far.

—I'll pack it up right now!

—Good, we should go to another store after this one, my sweet Naru does look good on everything.

—F-father, I'm already tired....— "Please! I can't spend another hour trying on clothes that I'd don't even like! This are too showy for a trash like me!"

—You are tired? You should have said so, let's go to eat after this, then I'll take you somewhere you will surely like.

He was about to object, but that would probably be out of character, he swallowed his anger and annoyance before nodding with a smile. Ateast the man took him to a good place to eat.

—Aren't you enjoying this too much? Why don't you go and have a real son if you want to spoil one so much?

—No, I only want to spoil you Naru.

"Is this because of the blessing? He wasn't this insisting before, it's like he actually looks at me as his son..." no, that could not be, right? There was no way he was that unlucky. He really missed Ron, that would only tease him with lemonade, and Eruhaben that would only silently give him company, duke Fredo was too much for him to handle like this.

They came out of the private room, when a man stopped in front of them, he was covering his face with a veil and was using a robe, but they could clearly tell he was a dark elf.

—Young master Naru, I was looking for you.

Duke Fredo's face stiffened. —....Bob.

—This humble servant gives his respect to the duke.

—Why are you here?

—Well, as the one in charge of taking care of young master-nim, I was quite chocked when he suddenly disappeared, your grace, a note it's not exactly the best way to inform that you will take the young master-nim out.

—My bad, I was just too excited to have my son with me.

—I understand, but may I accompany you two back to the residence? The others are also waiting there.

—...Of course.

Fredo wasn't stupid, he knew well that if he didn't cooperate he would have two dragons, a bunch of assassins and a sword master coming for his neck.

—Let's go then father!— Cale beamed while wanting to die in the inside as he saw Alberu laugh at him acting like a pure child.

-Human! I'm also here!

The heaviness in his heart went away as soon as he heard the kid's voice in his head. His surprise was, to go back and find not only Eruhaben, Ron, Choi Han, Beacrox and Rosalyn as well as the kids there, but also the priestess that had now dark black hair and pink eyes.

—Why is she here?

They were all waiting in 'Cale's room', so he didn't care about being in character. His family exchanged complicated looks before Ron talked.

—Young master-nim, you see, our plan was not to tell her but-

Ignoring her fear of the men, Phoraite stood up with a serious expression and went to Cale, who was currently disguised as Naru.

—Young master, my God has been practically screaming in my head and insisting to pass on a message.

—A message?

—Yes, they said you should not let...how did they say? A white thing? Come closer to you and touch you.

—A white thing? Would they be referring to the White star?

—I'm not sure, as I know you haven't explain to me a lot of the things that are going on as you didn't told me about this kingdom, but I understand that, what I know is that my god told me it was absolutely necessary to pass on the message.

—Why is that necessary? Is it because of the blessing or...?

—I'm not that sure, but, they told me that if the White something touched you, he will now immediately that it is you, Cale Henituse, even if you are in disguise.

The room was filled with a heavy silence. Wouldn't that mean, the White star would discover Cale had his memories and probably try to kill him in the spot? Several eyes landed in duke Fredo, blaming him for creating such a situation.

—What to do...if Naru 'goes back after only one day of being here it would look strange and....

—And?— Cale asked the vampire.

—Well, I think he did mentioned coming to visit you tomorrow...

—.......— Cale took a deep breath —Choi Han.

—Yes Cale-nim!!— he smiled innocently as he took his sword out and came closer to the duke.

—No wait, we will just need someone to pretend on your place!!

—I don't care, Choi Han just continue.

He ignored the man asking for forgiveness as he went to the bed. Just who could act like Naru? Choi Han was a terrible actor, he wouldn't put the kids or Rosalyn in that position, and Ron and Beacrox, just to think about it gave him the chills.

—Should I pretend on your instead young master?

He looked up to Phoraite, it would be to risky to let her do it.

—As you know I'm a really good actress, if you explain to me I can play the part, isn't it just acting like a child? My sisters at the church say I am like one so don't worry!

—No, I don't think that last part was to brag about....

—But I'll be the best option won't I? Everyone looked like they wanted to ripped off the arms and legs of that white something if they were to have to pretend being.....what was it? Young master Naru?

—They...would certainly try.

—The let's do it simple, let me act this one, then we will go back, this..man here that kidnapped you can say his son went back after a two day visit and then go fuck off somewhere because of what he caused.

—Let's just chop his fucking head off!!

Cale's eyes widened hearing Raon talk like that. —Language!

—Oh, sorry human.

—Aigoo...— Eruhaben shook his head as he sighed.

A knock on the door made them all went quiet as the ancient dragon casted some invisibility magic on everyone except Cale, Fredo and Alberu. A moment after Solena came in.

—My duke, his majesty send some snacks for young master-nim.

She step to the side and let the butler came in with several boxes and jars with cookies, chocolate and other sweets, put them in the table and then went back to the door.

—Thank you, don't let anyone came close to this room understand? And if his majesty comes tomorrow I want tou to come inform Naru immediately as well as me.

—Got it, we will do as told.

Even before the door was closed, Cale went and opened a jar of cookies taking one out and putting it in his mouth. He was really craving sweets.

—Cale-nim!

They all reappeared after the door closed and gave him a reproachful look.

—What? He wouldn't be as stupid as trying to do something to duke Fredo's son, besides, I can't smell any poison in this.

—Human I also want some! The cookies the white thing have are even better that the crown prince's ones!

Alberu frowned. To lose against that person like this...

—Yes....— he eated a second one but then stopped.

Weren't this cookies a little bit too familiar? They really tasted like something he had before, but what was it? "Maybe I'm just overthinking it" he might just be unconsciously comparing them with the ones he ate in the future that he also acted as Naru. "Yeah, it has to be that..."

Chapter Text

Cale had a big dilemma, he was staring at two jars of cookies in front of him, pretty normal ones if you were to just look at them, yet the contents were the problem here. They tasted the same way. And he was thinking carefully if he should tell the others. 

"They won't let me make a step out of home if told them" he was also very confused, was the person always giving him sweets one of the white star's subordinates? Then wasn't he taking his job as an actor a little bit too seriously? Cause, Cale had seen Elias white go to his presentations, buy his merch and even ask for autographs as well as keeping some people away from him. 

"Or maybe they switched positions with him a while ago..." that was also a possibility, but, the store Elias told him that sold the cookies did exist, and it was a fact that the cookies were the same.

"I don't think the White star would just not take the chance to get rid of me poisoning the cookies or when I was alone, and I haven't sense any changes in Elias lately, except..." 

Wasn't he acting strange after the plaza terror incident? What was it? Had he always been an impostor? Or was it just recently? But if it was the latest, how to explain the sweets? But would the white star go as far as opening a pastry shop just for him not to notice? 

He rubbed his temples, he might have been too relaxed this past years as they would not make a move at all, he should had start doubting everyone out of his close circle as a possible enemy, that way something like this wouldn't had happened.

"I let myself be bribed with cookies" 

The weird part here was that, if Elias was never who he said to be, why didn't the white star tried to get rid of him or kidnap him before? Who was Elias White actually and why did he act like that?

"It should have been already strange enough that he tried to get closer to me at the start, why would he approach a trash when he was such a feeble and weak boy? Anyone in his right mind would have avoid him" 

After going back home, he would surely put some distance between him and that guy. "But what do I do?, I have to tell them, even I know that much but..."

He could see them going to get Elias at the academy, making a big scene and then not letting him out of the manor unless the war starts and it's necessary for him to go out.

"Although I'm an eighty percent sure that Elias is just a fake, I still should be carefull, and it's better if they don't know that I do know about it" if he got enough proofs of Elias being a spy, he could capture him and use him to get information. 

—Young master, are you alright?

Cale came back to reality seeing Phoraite's face in front of him. 

—I knocked about five times but you didn't answered and I got worried since you were currently alone in your room. 

—Ah, yes, I'm fine, just thinking. 

—I just talked with duke Fredo and learned how am I supposed to act for when the White star comes, so don't worry.

Cale stared at her for a minute, to what she just tilted her head in confusion. —Say, you are not affected by my blessing right? 

—No, as I can see it there's no way I would fall for it like an idiot. 

—You also said that you trust me cause you can see I'm not weak.

—That's right young master.

—Will you keep a secret?

—A secret? 

—Will you? 

—I swear on my God's name and my faith that I will keep it and never told anyone even if my limbs are ripped off.

—.....— he gave her a blank look before continuing —I think Elias White works for the White star. 

Her mouth opened in surprise. —Like...how?

—Probably as a spy, the cookies he had been giving me from time to time taste, look and are exactly the same as the one's the White star send here.

—Are you sure? 

—Look at those two jars, the one in the left is the one Elias gave me last time. 

Phoraite went silent while thinking. Wouldn't that mean that...the spy the enemy send was stupid enough to fall in love with their young master? "Wait, this way we don't have to convince him that Elias is a bad guy, he already thinks that way" she did understood why the young man asked for it to be a secret, she could definitely see his family being a little...obsessed with his safety.

—I see...I'll make sure to not tell anyone and help you whenever we are at the academy, you can trust me young master, then we can cut that motherfucker's XXX for messing around with your trust!— she beamed.

Cale on his side was now lowkey terrified of this woman, but at the same time found her a little bit less annoying. At least he knew that, as she was completely devoted to her church, she wouldn't say a thing, and as someone that didn't labeled him as weak, would just help and not force him to stay completely still in a safe place while his family put themselves in danger.

—Then...I'll be counting on you. 

—Yes! But you know you will have to tell them at some point right? Mister Ron will definitely see that there's something wrong with you.

—Yes...I'll wait for the appropriate moment though. 

—Okay, Now let's get rid of all the sweets similar to those that Elias guy had gave you before, remember the kids have also eat them.

Cale nodded. They took care of it in a few minutes before Eruhaben and the others that went out to investigate came back. Now the red haired was actually thankful that Phoraite knew how to act cause she just did as nothing happened and started to talk with the others about the situation in the kingdom. They had to explain to her a while ago about the kingdom, the regression and the incoming war as it would be difficult for some plans if she didn't knew.

—So that's why my God had started calling the God of death an insufferable bitch that just knew how to fuck up five years ago.

That was all she said to what they told her. Not that they didn't expect it from her, she was oddly accepting of every weird thing they had said or shown, like the underground cities for the beast people, or the dark elfs, even Mary, and when she first get to know Raon or Eruhaben's identity she didn't freak out as other people had done in the past.

And now...

—Young master, his majesty has come!— Solena entered the room the next morning, as it was in the plan, they all had to go hide in the room next to that one except for Eruhaben that would remain invisible in there just as a precaution. 

Cale gave her the bracelet and went out. 

Phoraite would lie if she had to say she wasn't nervous or scared, but she was really good at hiding it. She got ready and waited on the couch pretending to read as supposedly she still didn't know about the White star coming.  

"After this I'll ask for at least some golden coins to go to a nice place and eat, even though my god warned me this was a very odd group, to think I would end up doing this..." she had offered herself for it so she would do it.

She took a deep breath as she looked at the book. When she heard the door opening.

—Young master Naru, his highness is here. 

Barrow stared at the kid that raised his eyes from the book, soon enough the bright smile he had seen several times before appeared in the child's face.

—Eldest uncle! Is nice to meet you again— 'Naru' went to him and slightly bowed.

Duke Fredo soon appeared at the door, as he had to be present to correct any possible mistake the priestess might do.

—Yes, my good Naru, that's the exact reason I came here, did you enjoyed the snacks I send over? 

—They were delicious uncle, would you like to eat some now?

—No, it's alright— he put his hand over the kid's shoulder.

Phoraite stopped herself from shivering at the contact. She saw the man with the mask kneeling to look at her more closely. 

—Are you feeling good? You are a little pale.

—I'm alright, I just didn't sleep well because I ate too much— the kid laughed.

Yet as she finished laughing her eyes landed on the man's chest, where behind all the clothes she managed to see a necklace. Her whole body froze for a second as her brain worked hard to remember. 

"Ah....isn't that...the necklace that Elias guy is always wearing?" There was no way right? "Hahaha..haha..ha...." Her heart stopped for a moment.

—What were you reading Naru?— the White star grabbed the book after standing up again.

—It's a fantasy book my father bought for me a while ago, I just started reading it, it's very interesting.

—I see, how are your studies going? 

—Perfectly uncle! I still lack in some things, but I'm doing my best to serve the kingdom and it's people in the future. 

—You still have to focus on your health my little Naru, don't forget that— Fredo said from the side, quite impressed that the woman could act, even if not as well as Cale, but it was still pretty good. 

—I know father, but I want to meet everyone's expectations.

—As your father says, don't force yourself Naru— the White star patted the kid's head.

—Yes, I'll be careful and take eldest uncle advice to heart. 

—That's good— the man nodded —Now, Naru, uncle will be leaving now, it was good to see you. 

She wanted to just pass out at this moment and wake up when everything was over as she saw the man getting ready to hug her. There was no way to express how much she wanted to punch Fredo for not mentioning something as important as this. 

With a bright smile the kid went forward and hugged the man. "Is my eldest sister, my eldest sister!" She repeated in her mind.

Fredo was quite impressed as he saw his 'son' smile and hug the White star tightly, any other of the group except for Cale Henituse would have tried to take his arm off with such an opportunity.  

Finally the hug ended. —Then I have to go as there are important matters to attend at the palace.

—Goodbye uncle! 

—I'll accompany you to the entrance my king.

The White star and the duke went out of the room. The moment the door closed Phoraite shivered and hugged herself to take that sensation of her skin. She had really seen the necklace again during the hug. There was no doubt that it was the same Elias White wore every day.

"If that's the case...wouldn't that mean that..." she didn't even wanted to think about it. Yet....

—Are you alright?— Eruhaben made himself visible again as he looked at her with a preoccupied expression.

—Eruhaben-nim...what time is it? 

—Time? Here?

—No, at the Roan kingdom. 

—Around two thirty I think. 

—Thank you. 

The dragon put a weird expression. What was up with her now? 

"So, almost three probably, classes at the academy start at three, no, maybe I'm just thinking too much" yes, it had to be...."No!! You can't act like you haven't seen anything! The White star is Elias White!! What am I supposed to do now?!"

She shouldn't have promised so easily earlier, if she couldn't tell others that Elias White was a spy, or even mention that he was from the enemy's side, she also couldn't tell he was the white star as the promise of not to tell anyone had been made in her God's name.

"Ah! But I can tell the young master! That way he can tell the others" as she thought that an oppressive and chilling aura surrounded her.

Shhhhh...

Her heart started beating faster. Right now...her god had told her to stay silent.  Why? Wasn't it better to tell the young master? The fact that the White star was also so smitten with Cale, it meant for some reason the curse didn't work with him, wich made it even worst. Phoraite had thought before that Elias was dangerous as he could try a kidnapping or something worst, but now it wasn't just a simple guy they were talking about, but their fucking enemy, the head of everything that was threatening their world! 

"God! Are you really sure about that?!" Yet she didn't get any answers. She would stay silent, unless it was completely necessary for her to say it, it was her God's order after all but...

"You really are making me understand how Cage ignores that motherfucker God of death" 

Just for a while, yes, she would stay silent just for a while as she protected Cale the best she could. "I think I can understand the others, even if I'm not under the influence of the blessing..." 

—Phoraite?

She flinched as she heard her name. The other's had already come into the room.

—Ah, Cale-nim, don't worry it all went smoothly.  

—You look...pale.

—Really? Maybe it was because I was kind of nervous. 

—I have to admit you did a pretty good job— as Fredo was about to put his hand on her shoulder she evaded him with a smile.

—You try touching me again and I will rip your arm off. 

The others stared at her with surprise, usually she wasn't like that.

—Alright— the man raised his hands as he took as step back. 

—You should have told me he usually hugged Naru. 

—Ah, I forgot, I didn't though it would be that important.  

—Well, it was, I can stand men touching me, you should try to be more thoughtful duke.

—I'm.. sorry...

—Pretty lady don't be mad! We can go home now.

—Ah, you are right Raon-nim— she once again returned to her carefree and bright smile. 

The rest of the people in the room relaxed as the tense atmosphere in the room went away. If they thought about it, they hadn't seen the woman being angry not even once, and right now she seemed to just be a little annoyed. It may be a good idea to not make her angry ever.

—Are you sure you don't want to stay for a little longer my son?

Cale made a face of displeasure hearing that, perhaps Choi Han hadn't beat him up enough. 

—We will be going back right now.

—Cale, will we be taking the snacks?— Hong asked from the side of the table as he was holding a box of chocolates. 

The red haired though about it for a moment before frowning. —No, we can buy more at home anyways.

Phoraite was perhaps the only one that wasn't surprised of his decision as she already knew why he had said that, but the others were astonished, Cale rejecting food? That was something new.

The priestess took off the artifacts and returned it to Fredo before they all teleported back to the manor. Finally free from the possibility of the White star finding out they were at Endable kingdom with Cale.

—I think I need a drink, I have to call Cage— with that Phoraite went out, she had a lot to think about.

Cale on his side was thinking, how could he expose Elias or figure out who was under the disguise? It would be better if it was a low rank follower of the white thing, but the probability oh him being someone of high rank made it difficult to just go at him.

"Just...what should I do..." 

In a dark and empty space once again, five figures were fighting again.

▪︎[This is all your fucking fault!!!] 

♡[I hate to agree with Death but that's the truth!! You were the fucking idiot than convinced us of doing something like that!!]

The God of death and the God of lust and beauty were angrily yelling at the god of war. 

♤[My fault?! You all agreed to it! Besides, it was your child the one that discovered everything Lust! So you are the one at fault] 

◇[Honestly we should just admit it was everyones fault, cause it was, and Lust's child being smart is not their fault, we were the ones that put everyone in this situation] the Sun god sighed. 

♧[Sun is right, it is our fault, so we just have to bare with it when the little red bird finds out what we did, you know you can't make your child stay silent forever Lust] the God of arts said from the side while staring at the pond [She might have a great faith in you, but she also has her own ideals and ethics]

♡[But I won't be able to live knowing my little red bird hates me!] 

♧[Living...I wouldn't say you are doing that haha] Art laughed [You choose that child even though you didn't want to have a child other than the red bird, you said it was for her to support our favorite, yet now that she can do it you told her to stay silent, why don't just accept your mistake? Or are you perhaps trying to be like Death?] 

♡[To be like that son of a bitch?! Never!!] 

◇[Then you should just let her say what she discovered, the fact that you told her to stay silent it only reinforces her speculations as being true] the Sun god touched the water of the pond to show a young elf with his face covered in a veil [So handsome! My beloved child is so handsome!] 

▪︎[Stop staring at him, are you really sorry for what you did to the beings of the dark attribute or are you just smitten with that child?] 

◇[Of course the first, the fact he is handsome only adds to my will to change the path my church is following, and my two children are already working on that. Do you think my child Hanna could have something with that girl Mary? They are pretty close] 

♤[I thought the same! They are pretty close, they really could be a good couple, although I prefer pairing your child Jack with the knight that ended as the empire emperor before Death turned the time back like an idiot, what was his name? Rex?] The god of war commented as he changed the image in the pond to show the red haired knight.

♧[Well I prefer Death's child to be with Lust's] the God of arts snickered. 

♡[How dare you!!] 

▪︎[Cage would never have that bad taste!!] 

♡[What do you mean by that?! My child is beautiful beyond compare and a lovely person!] 

▪︎[I literally saw her run a carriage over someone once!] 

♡[It was a disgusting man so it was okay!] 

◇[Look at what have you done Art] the Sun god sighed. 

♧[Well that was the point] 

◇[You little devil...] 

♡[Can we just go back to the principal topic?] The God of lust and beauty said with exasperation. 

◇[What else is there to talk? You just have to deal with it, the red bird needs to know]

♧[But, I mean, wouldn't it be more entertaining this way?] The others looked at the God of arts, like asking them to continue [I have thought about it before, but the white star can't really injure our little red bird, he is just too in love with him at this point to try harming him, so even if a war starts, if our red bird participates in it, the white thing might just sabotage himself while trying not to harm him] 

♤[You have a point, he did retreat last time even though his people were kind of winning, and just because the red bird showed himself and ended coughing blood] 

◇[I see, then Lust could just explain to her child that is not the appropriate moment and that when the time comes she will recieved the sign to reveal everything to the red bird, he is going to hate us anyways so if he is going to, I prefer if it is after giving a good show] 

♡[I...gues we can do what Sun says...he truly will hate us after all we have done] 

♤[Fuck it, he didn't even liked us to begin with, and I'm bored, I just want a good show!!] War yelled. 

▪︎[Then....I guess we can just...]

They all waited for the God of lust and beauty to say the final word, as it was their child the one that hold all the power in her hands. 

♡[I...I...] what to do? A good entertainment was rare for them, the temptation of just saying yes was huge, but having the red birds hate... [Ah fuck it, I can just blame Death later] 

▪︎[What?!]

♡[He already hates you anyways so what if he hates you a little more? It should be the same]

So for now, a little secret shouldn't do much damage, right? How bad could it even be?